《At Your Disposal, Madam》 Chapter 1 Samuel Meng is Dirty. She Wont Take it Anymore Chapter 1 Samuel Meng is Dirty. She Won''t Take it Anymore It was June in Jiang City, the sun is shining. The sky is as blue as water, floating white clouds. Seeing the weather like this, everyone felt in a good mood. Su Vi in Jiang City Jane Su opened her eyes, feeling her head still in a little pain. She was in insomnia these two nights. Once she closed her eyes, it came with the disgusting scene of entanglements. Thus she did not sleep, but stayed upte to watch the y. Anyway, since the college entrance examination was over, she finally could rx her nervous tension. In the mirror, the girl had a ceramic like face and a pair of big watery eyes. Her red lips were tightly closed, like a beautiful and attractive rose, After cleaning her face, Jane changed into a white cotton dress. Because she was young and had no makeup, she was chic and moving, with her charm in her purity. A few years older, she would have been a charming little demon. The door opened, the maid was cleaning up. She was attracted by Jane. Their second youngdy was really beautiful and charming. The maid said respectfully: "Miss Jane, Master Meng is here and chatting with the elderdy. The master left early this morning because thepany has urgent business." "Well, I see." Jane said. Her soft voice became a little hoarse. Probably it''s a hangover from staying up Jane stretched out her tender fingertip to rub the temple, thinking that tonight she would go to bed at six o ''clock. The maid looked at her carefully. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. When Jane heard the name of Master Meng, her eyes shed with disgust. Master Meng was Samuel Meng, who had been engaged with Jane since they were kids by their parents. Jane was 18 years old this year. She had just finished the college entrance examination, but she had not applied for a college yet. But the Su family nned to let Jane study in the university in Feng City. After all, the root of the Meng family was there. Whats more, Jane was to marry into the Meng family. When Jane went to rotating esctor of the second floor, she heard from downstairs came a happy voice. One of the voice, both charming and lovely, was from Ynde Su. Ynde was one year older than Jane. They were not rted by blood. She was born to her mother Xenia Xie and her ex-husband. Jane stopped her steps, and found that Ynde was looking at Samuel with a deep love. She did not notice it before. The two people looked at each other affectionately, and Xenia Xie was obviously satisfied with Samuel. The Meng family was a noble family in the Feng city since 100 years ago. It was a blessing to marry into the Meng family. Rather than Jane, Xenia would naturally prefer her own daughter to marry into such a family. After hearing footsteps, the three people looked to Jane at the same time with theughter suddenly stopped. Clearly she was the real master of the house, but now, it was as if she was an outsider who got into other people''s lives and broke the harmony. Jane looked at this scene, clenched her fingers into a fist, with her nails pinching her palm. Suddenly she felt a pain. Her eyes were slightly red and she looked at Samuel. Probably because of guilty, Samuel quickly turned away his sight from Jane. Ynde, like a carefree person in general, smiled, "Jane, you are up. I heard you hadn''t been sleeping well these days. Are you better now? I have prepared some soup for you, and it is warming up in the kitchen. You can have it when youe down." She pretended to be a gentle elder sister, who loved her sister and was sensible. Jane suddenly reminded the scene that happened a few days ago. Ynde was kissing with Samuel on the bed. A rush of nausea swept through her stomach. Jane had a spiritual cleanliness. If what she liked was touched by others, she would not take it anymore. It also did on the people. Jane could not take the things that made her ufortable. Samuel was dirty. She won''t take it anymore. When she sat down, Ynde gantly stood up, and was ready to bring the soup to her. "Sit down. What you cooked was dirty to drink." Janes words made everyone be embarrassed. Ynde, in particr, with red eyes, instantly was trembling, but she forced herself to stand for it. Ynde was the kind of delicate and pitiful appearance, with thin eyebrows, big eyes, small cherry mouth and pointed chin. She was one meter sixty-two tall, weighed less than 90 catties, who can arouse the man''s protection desire easily. Sure enough, Samuel felt awkward, looking at Jane, as if she was a heinous sinner. "Jane, why did you talk to your sister in this way? She cares about you. It is ok that you dont care about it, but why did you say such bad words to her?" Ynde was good at performance, which made Samuel be out of patience and protect her. "Well, Samuel, may I ask who you are that you use me like that? Did you do it in the name of my fiance but with your heart set on her?" Samuel went pale on his face. He and Ynde were in love four years ago, thinking Jane was still small and his families would not mention the marriage for the time being. But Jane was about to take an examination to the university. In August, she would be 18 years old. His families said they would have an engagement party when Jane turned eighteen. Since the engagement party was not ready, Samuel was about to be frank to Jane. But he didnt know that Jane had found that the two of them before. "Jane." "Don''t call me Jane." Jane looked indifferently, as if she were looking at a stranger. Xenia stepped forward to mediate the dispute, "Jane, do you have a bad mood because you didnt sleep well. Why don''t you have breakfast first?" "Well, what''s the matter? Why are you here? I don''t want to see you! '' Samuel decided to tell the truth since Jane said so. Jane was polite to him when he was there before . Ynde bit her lips and looked towards Samuel with expectation. Samuel looked at Jane and said, "Jane, let''s cancel the engagement between us. I like your sister. I''ve always liked Ynde. We were really in love." Xenia looked surprised, as if she was making a y: "Samuel, you cannot talk nonsense about this. This marriage is no joke. You and Ynde are just fooling around!" Yndes face turned pale, she said worriedly, "Mom, don''t me Samuel, we two really can''t help it." "Good for you. You said so confidently even if you steal others boyfriend." Jane was angry and felt it was so ridiculous that she pper her hands. Ynde felt awkward. When looking into Jane''s eyes, she felt a sh of resentment. Jane looked at Samuel, with a trace of indifference, "Fine, Samuel, you are dirty, I do not want you. I won''t marry you even if you dont call off but engagement. But..." Jane stopped for a moment, looking at Ynde, and she found pride in her eyes. "Only a man is worth all your pains to steal? You are someone who had never seen other men. Over the past years, every time you wanted my things, I was generous to give you. Did I give you a false This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. impression because I''ve been so easy-going for years? Did I make you think I can be bullied easily that even my fianc can be stolen?" Every sentence pointed to Ynde, saying she had a character problem. Ynde would not admit, and exined immediately with a soft voice. "Jane, don''t venomously nder me. I did not rob your things. Instead, you gave them to me of your own ord." Chapter 2 It was Shameful that the Meng family was a Rich Family in Feng City Chapter 2 It was Shameful that the Meng family was a Rich Family in Feng City "Yes, I gave them to you of your own ord, for I never cared about them. It was only you took them like treasure like this man. Fine, if you like him, take him. Actually, you can say it out directly, there was no need to direct and act yourself. And you called me here to see a good y. You love acting, but I don''t like watching it, because you''ve defiled my eyes!" When Jane finished her words, Samuel suddenly looked at Ynde and wondered what Jane meant. He and Ynde had sex since long time ago, he did not understand her words at all. Did Jane bump into during their sex, so Jane was so determined to give up? Ynde did not dare to look into Samuel''s eyes, but at the same time she felt relieved. She was afraid Jane would not cancel the engagement. But the Meng family has been wanted to marry was Jane and Jane was about to be eighteen. So she made such a decision. Jane was always proud of herself and never disdained others. Therefore, Ynde let Jane see their sex deliberately to make Jane give up. When they said these words, they did not lower voice, so the maid heard, she instantaneously looked to Jane with sympathy, and she finally understand recently why Jane had frequent insomnia. If this had happened to her, she would have been crying all day long. But now Jane was still so proud, and she did not lost demeanor of a Miss. On the opposite, Ynde, although was raised in the Su family for six or seven years, was still shallow, even stole her sister''s fiance! After speaking, Jane got up and was ready to leave. "You don''t have breakfast yet. Where are you going?" Xenia pretended to be a good mother. In fact, over the past years, Jane was not close to them, but Su Yun was a calm and gentle person, who didnt care too much and was polite to others. Usually she called Xenia Aunt, called Ynde her name, asionally called her sister. Because she and Ynde were about the same age, Yates Su, her father didnt care too much. "This is a dirty house, Xenia. Do you think I can stay here any longer? I am very sensible and I will give someone some space, otherwise, you will say I insist on separating the true love!" After Jane Cynically finished her words, she left. Samuel was furious. The old Lady of the Meng family praised Jane as a gentle and easy-going person, but he thought she was glib. Jane called a car and directly reached to Xihai Restaurant. She had an appointment with Sunny to have breakfast. People in Jiang City had the habit of having breakfast in the restaurant, especially on weekends. A family with children can enjoy the meal from 6am to 6pm in the restaurant. People usually ordered a variety of delicate snacks, dessert and a pot of tea. They chatted while eating. The tea would digest food, so people ate slowly, and they will not feel full. When she arrived, Sunny had just arrived. Sunny dyed her hair since she was graduated from high school and no teacher would discipline her. With short grey hair, she was particrly bright in the crowd, but she felt good about herself. However, Sunny was also a beautiful girl, who totally can hold such hairstyle. "Is my hair dyed nice?" "Yes. You look good in all hairstyles." Jane was very supportive. Sunnyughed, "You have a good taste." The two of them sat down and ordered some food, such as chili chicken w, crystal shrimp dumpling, char siu bao and so on. Tea was soon served. Jane poured tea for two people. Her fingers are slender, tender white as spring onions, as if a pinch would break them. "What? So the two got together? You saw them having sex?" Sunny was a very loyal and hot-tempered person. "Did you p them? " Jane pouted, "I was afraid I got disease by doing so. It was so disgusting. I am not reluctant to break up. An old saying goes q hard twisted melon is not sweet. However Ynde made a y. They liked acting, but I dont like watching it." She was young when she was engaged to Samuel. They did not understand the love between men and women. Samuel was like a brother to her. But she had no reason to object to the arranged marriage. She let it be since she didnt unlike Samuel. Who knew Ynde would steal her boyfriend. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But she didnt care the one that can be stolen. "Ynde thought you were an easy-going person. Only a fool like Samuel would mistake a fish''s eye for a pearl. The Meng family is a noble family in the Feng City, but the kid raised is not so good." Sunny is a person dare to say anything and dare to do anything. Jane, with helpless, looked at her, "Only say these words in front of me." Sunny made a face and said, "Of course." In the hall on the second floor, across a pir, an olddy sat another table, listening with great interest. "Latonia, see, it has much fun out of the box. These two girls are young. It is funny to listen to them talking about love. They are different to us. They can break the engagement easily. But this girl called Jane really is generous that she did not cry to death. It''s really not worth shedding a tear on a man who''s cheating on a woman." Latonia was helpless and said, "Madam, you are right." This olddy may be afraid of loneliness, plus her husband left, she liked to hang out to enjoy breakfast, also loved to go to the park to listen to gossip. Where there was gossip, there was this olddy. With the family''s favorite grandson unmarried, the olddy was in no hurry. Jane and Sunny was eating happily. The charming voice made her immediately lost appetite. It was an unlucky day. She came across Ynde and Samuel during her breakfast, which spoiled her good appetite. "Oh, Jane, why didn''t you tell us you would have breakfast here? We cane here together." Jane rolled her eyes, "Go and enjoy yourself. Why should I tell you when I came out with my friends?" "Do you mind if we sit together?" "I do." Sunny said, "I don''t want to sit with the girl who stole her sister''s boyfriend." Samuel looked at Jane and frowned, "Jane, you promised to break off the engagement, why do you still put so ugly words?" Ynde gently pulled Samuel and said: "Samuel, don''t me my sister, she is still young and not sensible." On the other table, Latonia saw the olddy stretched her neck to watch the y and could not help Jane was upset when she saw Yndes face, who always has a pathetic look, as if who was about to bully her. She got up and said to Sunny, "I''m going to the bathroom." Obviously, She didnt want to talk with Ynde anymore. Chapter 3 Her Grandson was Hugging with Someone Chapter 3 Her Grandson was Hugging with Someone Jane came across Ynde after she came out from the bathroom. Ynde was obviously waiting for her. They looked at each other, and Jane''s face had no superfluous expression. Ynde secretly gritted her teeth. She could not bear the indifferent temperament of Jane. Jane had much since childhood, so she was not afraid to lose. While as for her, she had a hard time, she did not want to go back to the past time. Samuel was the best man she had ever contacted with. He was young and inexperienced. In the future, they would get married as soon as they graduated. After that, she would live a wealthy life. If Jane knew about her idea, she would be speechless. The Su family was rich in Jiang City, but it was not as rich as the Meng family. She is a real bigdy of the Su family, whom the Meng family may not look up to. As for Ynde, where did she get the confidence? Her uncle was like a vampire depending on the Su family. "Don''t look down on people, Jane! You are the bigdy of Su family, so what. The man you liked was still stolen by me. I will take everything from you from now on." "Well, now that you''re telling the truth. Why did you pretend? Cheap sister! I would like to correct two points. First, Samuel is not the man I liked. I have never liked him. Do you think there''s a sense of aplishment in taking a man from me? It''s just a dirty thing. I don''t want it anymore. Second, what I really like, you can''t take away. In the future, the man I like is definitely a man of indomitable spirit between heaven and earth. He doesn''t need much skill, because I can support myself and him. If only he could keep his feet on the ground and live a good life with me, instead of being seduced by some siren!" Jane''s words came out of a sharp mouth, and the dirty thing made Ynde awkward. Ynde was angry that she wanted to give Jane a p. The person she held in the heart was called a dirty thing by Jane. "What, do you want hit me?" Jane grasped Yndes raised hand. "Well, you thought you can do whatever you want with Samuel''s support, but you have got the wrong person." Jane quietly swept a nce at Ynde with strong momentum, although she was younger than Ynde. Jane was hooked in her leg at the moment she turned around. Ynde pretended to be a gentle and considerate sister, so Jane have never thought that Ynde would y trick. When Jane was about to fall down to the floor, a man came out of the men''s room, Jamie Lo subconsciously held the person in his arms. Jane thought she was going to fall, but she bumped into a warm and strong thick chest, with her lips pressing on something. When she opened her eyes, she felt her lips and her cheeks burn. She kissed a man''s Adam''s apple. Jesus. The man, in a dark expensive suit, was tall and slim, with an ink-stained brow, a graceful brow, dark eyes, and a thin pinched lip with a slight curve. All in all, he was so eye-pleasing, charming and celibate. Under the warm color lights in the corridor, Jane''s mind came out of one word - evil! Ynde''s eyes also shed an infatuated look. Damn it! She originally wanted to make Jane fell to the ground so as to embarrass her even if there was no blood. However, unexpectedly Jane hit such a wonderful handsome boy! Jamie looked down, while Jane looked up to see him. The girl had no makeup, with fair face. Her watery eyes were staring at him nkly, with his reflection in her eyes. Her lips were red and a little pouted, which made her want to kiss. Jamie thought of the girl''s lips pressed on his Adam''s apple, which was very soft. He wondered what it tasted like. His sexy Adam''s apple rolled up and down. All of a sudden, they heard someone speaking. "Jane, what are you doing?" "Jamie?" Two voices were heard. A grey-haired olddy, who looked elegant with good skin, wearing cotton and linen clothes, wearing a All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. string of pearls around the neck and proper makeup, came out of the womens room. She should also be a beauty when she was young. She looked at Jamie and Jame with excitement on her face. Oh, her grandson, who stayed away from ady, was hugging ady! And there came Samule''s voice with heinous anger in his eyes. Seeing this scene, he was like a boyfriend found his girlfriend cheating, he was furious. "No wonder you agreed to break off the engagement, so there was a wild man!" Jane tried to stand up in a panic. A strange mans breath and warm body temperatureing from this man, even if it was an ident, it was too intimate. Jamie let her go. However Jane found her hair unexpectedly wrapped up a man''s suit buttons. She lowered her head and tried to untie her hair. Looking from behind, it was ambiguous. "Who did you call a wild man?" The olddy looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction. Samuel looked at the olddy and suddenly turned pale on his face, "Grandma Lo." Why did Lo family in the Feng Citye to Jiang City? He looked up again at the man, he was shocked by finding out that the man was Jamie Lo. Jane had been to the Feng City several times when she was a child. When did she know Jamie Lo? "Wild man?" Jamieughed. The Lo family and the Meng family are rted by marriage. If the Meng family is a noble family with a hundred years of history, the Family tree of the Lo family can be traced back to the dynasty a thousand years ago. Later, the Lo family began to work in business and has been passed down from generation to generation to be one of the Feng City''srgest family. Samuel''s aunt got married with Jamie''s uncle. Usually, Samuel was spoiled by his family, but the sight of Jamie made him nervous. This man, seemingly to be ascetic, actually was like a cannibal flower that didn''t blink. Samuel immediately lost his wits. He dared say nothing more. If Jamie really took a fancy to Jane, even if Jane was his wife, he had to obediently hand her on. Just at this moment, Jane finally took off the tangled hair. There was no doubt that the man''s suit looked bad, though there was no damage on its appearance. Jane gave Ynde a p. The clear sound startled everyone. Jamie raised his eyebrows, thinking this little girl looked moving, but actually she yed hard. "Jane, why did you hit me?" Ynde''s eyes immediately flushed, filled with tears, which made people feel sorry for her. Chapter 4 Shall I Ask them to Stay Over Chapter 4 Shall I Ask them to Stay Over Samuel was mad, immediately held Ynde into his arms, and looked at Jane, "Jane, you have agreed to break off the engagement, why still embarrassed Ynde?" Corners of the Janes mouth gently lifted a radian, but the eyes are very cold, "I embarrassed her? Samuel, are you blind? When I went to the bathroom, she was all smug and said she got you. I don''t care about it. Butter she put out her foot to hook me and nearly made me fall down. Dont you think she deserved it?" Ynde shook her head desperately. "I didn''t do that. You didn''t watch your way." Anyway, there was no third person here. "And you fell into someones arms, it was not my fault!" At this moment, Jamie said with a deep voice that sounded like a good cello''s voice, "The restaurant should be equipped with monitor, go to the security room and it would be clear. Samuel, I haven''t seen you for a while, but now you have such bad taste? You just regard someone with ordinary face as a treasure." Jane was shock by such words said by an evil, but, she liked it. A happy smile can be seen on Janes face, while Yndes face turned pale. She had a guilty conscience. And Samuel, on the other hand, was as quiet as a quail. "Jane, I was wrong, I didn''t mean to hook you." "Then you admit it?" Jane looked at her contemptuously. "If only you had admitted that I would not waste too much time!" Ynde pretended to be a gentledy, but now she was caught by this scene, she was angry and ashamed, so she left in a hurry. The olddy smiled to Jane, Jane smiled to her too. She had done nothing wrong, so of course she had nothing to feel guilty about. But when she looked at Jamie, her eyes fell to his Adam''s Apple, she felt embarrassed. "Thanks." Jane said and turned back to the table. Jame found she was cute with red ears. Seeing her grandson''s reaction, Mrs. Lo''s eyes shed. "Well, isn''t she lovely and pretty? Her name is Jane. I thought she was Samuels fiancee. But Samuel gave up on her and found such an ordinary girl instead." Obviously, Mrs. Lo extremely looked down upon Ynde. "Jane is good, nice looking, gentle and virtuous. I think she''s just right to be your wife." Jamie thought of what Jane said about Samuel that he was a dirty man and she did not want him anymore. She had a sharp tone. She was not gentle but a person yed hard. Jane turned back to the hall, and found that Samuel and Ynde unexpectedly sitting in the table next to her. Seeing her pass by, Ynde suddenly stretched out her hands, as if she had identally touched something, but the sauce in the small white bowl was about to pour down. Jane was wearing a white skirt today. If it dropped on her body, she would like a fool. However Ynde was disappointed. In the next second, Jane steadily caught the small white bowl and went towards Ynde. Ynde gave out a piercing shriek, sounded like to break through the sky! The crowd looked back and saw the thick dark brown sauce dripping down Ynde''s hair, flowing down her cheeks and neck, and then dripping onto her buff dress. Instantly, Ynde is in a mess. Samuel was furious and wanted to p Jane. But he stopped when he saw Janes sharp eyes and proud gesture. Ynde cried, "Jane, I know it''s wrong to be with Samuel. But, you don''t like him, why didnt you let him go? I don''t me you, but please calm down and don''t take any more trouble to Samuel." Dame it! She was still pretending to be innocent. Jane''s eyes widened. People are already taking pictures with their cell phones. What an explosive new. The Su family was famous in Jiang City. They raised two daughters. Although the elder daughter was the stepdaughter, she was pretty. The younger daughter was gorgeous and well-behaved. But now people can tell that she was not well-behaved. People automatically imagine a big y in their minds. The younger daughter was domineering, and bullied her stepsister. The Stepsister felt wronged in the family. Ynde saw the goal has been achieved and was about to leave wearing the coat of Samuel, under the protection of Samuel. Mrs. Lo was about toe forward, but Jamie stopped her, shook his head, and beckoned her not to intervene. Jane did not fail. The sauce was poured to Ynde''s head. Obviously Jane was furious. "Do you want to leave? Ynde, I didn''t expect you to act so well. It''s a pity you are not an actress. Well, I bullied you, so what? As for what I don''t want to let go, it was ridiculous. Only you would take a man like Samuel as a treasure!" Ynde was shivered, lowered her eyelids, covering up hers eyes of the sinister light. Jane was just relying on reincarnation! In the future, she would not only steal Samuel, but also take away all the property of the Su family! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you looking at? Go away!" After Sunny came to her sense, she stared at the onlookers. Because of Ynde, Jane lost her appetite. But she was not a wasteful person, and thought she might eat up the food on the table. Sunny was full of indignation, "Did you just let them leave?" Jane took the chopsticks and casually pokes at the crystal shrimp dumpling. She asked with the chin in hand, "Why not? Shall I ask them to stay over? As long as they don''t mess with me, I won''t bother them!" Jane picked up a crystal shrimp dumpling into her mouth. Sunny was suddenly got excited, Jane, look, there is a handsome boy. When did Jiang City have such a superb handsome boy? Jane casually raised her head and looked at the direction Sunny pointed to. It was Jamie Lo. Jamie just looked over with dark eyes. His Adam''s Apple also rolled up and down. Jane immediately choked and coughed, and her pretty face turned red. Thinking of the scene in the bathroom, Jane was speechless. How could she kiss his Adam''s Apple! Jamie passed crossed their table and passed out of sight behind the post. Sunnyughed at her, "Is he handsome? Spoony! Why is your face so red? Is it possible that you fall in love with him at first sight? Go and ask for a phone number!" Jane was speechless, "It is natural for a woman to love handsome man. You know, it''s always the males that are the prettiest in the animal kingdom, because only the prettiest males get the attention of the females." Sunny pinched Janes face, "We are not yet 18 years old. We are girls not women!" Chapter 5 Was She on a Blind Date Chapter 5 Was She on a Blind Date Sitting on the table behind the pir, Latonia saw Mrs. Loughing happily, and said: "Madam, are you happy to see the show today?" To her, it was only a love-hate dispute between a young man and a young woman, while the olddy, seeing the girl leave the table, followed her, and of course did not miss the show. The olddyughed and said, "I think she is a good girl. She is pretty and gentle, but her temper is firm and soft. She is not easy to fool. She can distinguish love and hate and will protect the one she loves. Did you hear what she said? The man she likes doesn''t need to have great skills, because she can support a family by herself. Jamie, do you like her?" Latonia was speechless. The olddy really wanted to have a great-grandson so much so that she became obsessed. However, the olddy did not randomly introduce a girl to Jamie, probably she liked the girl a lot. He obviously also heard words of Jane, so he smiled. "Did you hear those girls bragging about your beauty that can attract females?" Jamie was good-looking. Mrs. Lo firmly believed that Jane was talking about Jamie. Mrs. Lo lowered her voice and said, "Don''t talk so loud. It will disturb the two girls." Jamie shook his head, since his grandmother had always loved to see lively shows. They are now in the Jiang City, if in the Feng City, the people who know Mrs. Lo was not a few, she may not see such lively show. "Jane, whom you just held in arms, is eighteen years old. You are twenty-six, eight years older than her. That is good. I asked the fortune-teller for your marriage before, he said, your future wife will be eight years younger than you. Jamie was speechless about that. "How can you believe it, grandmother?" After Jane finished eating the crystal dumpling, Latonia came to her. "Hello, Miss Jane, my madam would like to ask you toe over.. Latonia called her Jane because Sunny called her so. Jane, with confused eyes blinked, saw the olddy who met in the toilet, suddenly stretched her head from behind the pir with naughty smile, waved to her, "Youngdy, it is me, we just met in the toilet." At the same time, Jane saw the beautiful man! Only one table was separated from the other, and if the voice was not deliberately lowered, people sitting on the other could hear it clearly. Obviously, the man must have heard what she said. Jane was embarrassed with blushing cheek. The fair-skin face made her look pretty. Since the elder asked her toe over, it was not good to refuse. Plus her grandmother died two years ago, Jane missed her grandma very much. She got along well with her grandma. Maybe because of her clever appearance and temper, the elder liked her. Plus Jane said sweet words in front of the people she liked, which made people happy. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Lo reminded her of her grandma, who was very kind. Since Mrs. Lo and Jamie helped her, she wiped her mouth, got up, walked around the pir and walked to the table of Mrs. Lo. She did not dare to look at Jamie out of embarrassment. Latonia took a chair for her, Jane politely thanked her. She sat down, with her back straight and her hands folded on herp. Mrs. Lo was pleased, thinking the girl was a good upbringing. "Hello, Mrs. Lo, what can I do for you?" Mrs. Lo affectionately took Janes hands. Her hands were no longer soft and delicate, but her palm was warm. "Ie from the Feng City to visit rtives here. I am idle and bored. By listening to your ent, I think you are a local. I don''t know where to go these days, so can you be my guide?" Jane had nothing to do these days, so she agreed, "Sure. I grew up in Jiang City. I am familiar with the tasty food." Jane was a foodie. When her mother was still alive, every week she will take her out for food. "What''s your name?" Jane became more embarrassed, She considered what they said had been heard by this olddy. "My name is Jane Su." "We are from the Lo family in Feng City. This is my grandson, Jamie. He''s leaving tomorrow. If you visit the Feng City one day, he can take you around. You two now know each other. Jane is pretty, isn''t she?" Jamie looked at Jane, who slightly lowered her head. Her fair-skin neck was pretty like a swan neck. Her ears were red and round, looking lovely. Jamie was shocked by his thought that this girl he had just met was lovely. Mrs. Lo pped him on the arm. Seeing her grandson wandering, sheined, "I''m asking you a question." Jane was embarrassed. What was Mrs. Lo doing? Was she on a blind date now? Jamie said with an attracting voice, "Well, my name is Jamie Lo." Well, was she pretty or not? Jane did not care about his answer, but indulge in his attracting voice. "Call your friends over." Mrs. Lo proposed to ask Sunny toe over after seeing Jane was in unease. Sunny was a funny person. With her, it would not be quiet. Sunny had been wanted toe over. After she heard the words of Mrs. Lo, she directly came over and ttered Mrs. Lo. "Mrs. Lo, you are right about that Jane was pretty, just like you. I should be satisfied if I were as pretty as you." After Sunny came over, the atmosphere was heated up instantly. Jamie sat quietly, eating in silence. Jane noticed that Jamie was also so good-looking and elegant in eating. His hands were knotted, his fingers were long, and his nails were neatly manicured. Jane usually gave her first nce to the mans eyes, then face and hands. If the hands looked good, she would like him. If the hands looked not good, she might not like him. After Jane came over, she was quiet. She was ashamed to speak again after losing face. Sunny looked at Jane and shook her head. Although Jane was beautiful, but in addition to Samuel, she knew few men. Because when facing a boy, Jane didn''t know what to say, especially facing the boy she liked! Jamie was obviously very busy and answered the phone several times. Mr.s Lo was discontented, "It was not easy for you toe out to apany me, and not you still manage your official business? You cannot get a wife like that!" The olddy gave her grandson a disgusted look. Chapter 6 I Was not Going After Him Chapter 6 I Was not Going After Him Jane saw that Jamie was so busy, she pulled Sunny and said: "Mrs. Lo, we will go first. If you want to go out, just call me." Mrs. Lo nodded and said to Jamie, "Add Janes WeChat, and then teach me how to use it." Jane waved her hand, "No need, Mrs. Lo. I will leave you a number, you can call me." But Mrs. Lu insisted to have her WeChat ID. Jane bit his lip, and let Jamie add her WeChat. After that, she left a phone number. Jane thought, Why not just leave a number?. How could she know what the oldy was up to . Jane was young, so she did not think about other things. Two people are about to settle the bill, Jamie insisted on paying for it. Mrs. Lo smiled and said, "Jane, I would like to ask you to be my tour guide tomorrow. This meal was on Jamie, but I took advantage of it." "No, Mrs. Lo, since you are in Jiang City, which is my territory, I should pay for the meal." After saying that, Jane was afraid of Jamie would pay the bill, so she rushed to the cashier and pay the bill. Because it was paid by WeChat, it was quickly done. Seeing Jane paid the bill, Mrs. Lo felt this girl was sincere. "Well? Isn''t it nice to be treated?" The old Lady thought it was very rare. In the Feng City, many people mored to invite her to dinner, she did not necessarily honor. Unexpectedly, now aplete stranger paid for her meal, which felt good. Jamie felt it was good too. Sunny followed Jane and said, "you silly wench, good for you, you paid the bill, but you can''t get a boy like that." Jane looked upset, "You cannot say such words to hurt me. I was not going after him." "Well, you didnt even dare to look at his eyes. Do you think you can hide that from me? But Mr. Lo is quite good, at least several hundred times better than Samuel." Jane stopped her, Well, stop." After Jane paid the money, Mrs. Lo did not say anything. She was paid for her meal by a girl and saw her lively show. Therefore, she would treat this girl well. "We are leaving, Mrs. Lo. If you need help, call me." "Jamie, take them home." "Oh, no need." Jane shook her hands. Just now this person said to Ynde with a sharp tome, he certainly was not a good person. If it were not his beauty, Jane promised that she would leave him far away. Like rabbits, the two ran out of sight. The old Lady curled her lip, "Jamie, look at you. You have such a good appearance. But the girl didnt like you and didnt want you to drive them home." Jamie was heartbroken that how his grandmother could say so. "Well, do you like Jane?" Jamie said: "She is too young." "Not at all. You can get married after two years." But actually, Mrs. Lo didn''t hold out much hope. In recent years, she introduced Jamie a lot of women, but Jamie refused. But she really liked Jane. Think of the next few days to see Jane, the olddy became happy. "Madam, it''s raining." After Latonia finished her words, Jamie suddenly stood up. "Grandma, I''ll go down." Mrs. Lo nodded and said to Latonia, "See? I like this girl. Jamie may like her too. Probably he went to All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. see off the girl." Jane and Sunny just went to the door, have not called a car yet, it started raining. The sun is still shining outside. "Is it a mouse trying to get a bride?" Jane casually said a sentence. Sunny made fun of her, "I think it''s not a mouse that wants to marry a bride, it''s you missing a man." Jane was embarrassed and tried to tickle Sunny, "nonsense!" "Dont deny. Your eyes told that you were attracted by Jamie." Jane was speechless, "ording to what you said, am I attracted to my idol too?" "No, not the same. The way you look at you idol is different from the way you look at Mr. Lo." A ck Bentley was quietly stopped and car window was rolled down, Jamie showed up. "Miss Sunny, Miss Su, get in the car and I''ll drive you home." Jane was hesitated, this is not good. Although they exchanged contact information, they were still strangers. Sunny opened the door, got in the car, and waved her hand to Jane, "Get in the car, Jane. "Mr. Lo, my home is near. You can drive to my house first." When Sunny arrived at her house, she talked to Jane in a silent voice. Jane was familiar with Sunny, so it was easy to get what she said is Fight for it. Jane felt a little hot on her cheek, this crazy girl! The car left Sunnys house, but then it was pulled over. Jane was puzzled and looked at Jamie. He was really handsome. She was really obsessive about it. "Mr. Lo?" "Sit in the front." "What?" Jane was puzzled. Although she knew it was not good to sit in the back, because it seemed to take Jamie as a driver, but, she did not have the courage to sit in the front. "I only had two hours of sleep yesterday, and now I''m a little sleepy. You can sit in the front and chat with me, or can you drive?" Was he kidding? She didn''t have a driver''s license yet, and even if she did, she wouldn''t dare drive someone else''s car. Jane opened the door, obediently sat to the copilot''s position, looking like a good girl. Jamie gently smiled, which was seen by Jane. Jesus, the handsome man had a warm smile. She would like to know what he would be like tough. In the next second, Jane me herself. She met a lot of men (all sorts of beautiful male idol), how could she be attracted by this beautiful man in reality. Jamie looked at her and saw that the girl was a little dull, with red cheek. She was like a flower about to blossom, which was beautiful without knowing it. "Seat belt." Deep voice sounded, like a subwoofer. Jane was attracted by his sound. Jane bowed her head and found that she had forgotten to fasten her seat belt. Her brain went into nk, and she couldn''t pull the belt sessfully. She pulled with more strength, but she failed. If it was her car, she would probably use brute force, but it was other people''s car, she needed to pay for it if she breaks the seat belt. Chapter 7 Miss Su, Is There Something on My Face Chapter 7 Miss Su, Is There Something on My Face The manughed with a low voice. Then there came the sound of seat belt unbuckled. Janes mind went nk. The man had good smell of the breath, Jamie has bent over, but did not touch her. However his breath was all-pervasive. He rxed the seat belt and pulled it again, and then it was pulled over easily. He lowered his head to press the button. In this process, Jane tried hard to the seat back and shrink. His body became stiff, she did not dare to move because it was too intimate! Jamie felt the girl''s tension, thinking this girl was too young. Was she really 18? When Jamie sat well and started the car, Jane felt relieved and was surprised that she had sweat on her back. She was sitting properly in her skirt, putting her legs together. When Jamie fastened her seat belt, his eyes inadvertently passed by her legs, which protruded from under her dress, were slender and straight, with fair skin. Jamie drove quietly, as if he had not slept enough. He yawned softly. Jane was really afraid that Jamie was tired driving, so she began to find words. But, what shall she talk about with Jamie? Jane chatted happily online but was quiet offline when talking with a man. "Mr. Lo, why are you here in Jiang City?" After asking, Jane gave herself a contemptuous look. Was she checking his household registration? He didn''t know her very well. That why he was here was not her business. "Grandmas friend died. She came to visit. She was clearly happy today. I think grandma really likes you. I hope you really can be her guide, Miss Su. I will go back tomorrow, but I have time to visit grandma today." Jane immediately raised her hand and promised, "As long as your grandma needs me, I will go over. I mean it." Her sincerity made her lovely. Since the word lovely came into his mind again, Jamie was stunned for a moment. He gave a slight cough and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. Jane tilted her head to see him. When her eyes fell to the Adam''s Apple of Jamie, she quickly took back her sight. What was she looking at? However, Jamie was really good-looking. It was really a pity that such a good-looking person did not enter the entertainment circle. She stole at Jamie, as a result, when waiting for the red light, she was caught by Jamie. Jamie eyes were very beautiful, dark, like obsidian general. With his eyes raised, when he was looking at people, it was charming. They are attracting Jane was flummoxed to look away, but the pair of eyes seemed to have magic power, attracting people as if they were involved in a bottomless ck hole. Jamie asked, "Miss Su, is there something on my face?" What? Jane waved her hand: "No, you have an eysh under your eye." Yeah, that was it. She got to find an excuse. If not, Jamie will consider that she was peeking at him. What''s more, as if reflecting her words, an eysh happened to be on the lower part of Jamie''s eyelids. God blesses. Jamie looked at the red light. It was 91 seconds, which was quite long. Jane saw him gave a nce to the red light, she said, "this red lightsts long." She was afraid of his impatience. Jamie reached out his hand and touched his face, but the eysh was still on his face. Jane is slightly obsessivepulsive. Seeing that Jamie could not remove it at all, she immediately said, "Mr. Lu, Let me help you." After finishing those words, she unbuckled the seat belt and leaned over. Being close, Jane noticed it was not right. A hand to Jamie was stretched out, but frozen in midair. She was not familiar with Jamie! As a result, Jamie suddenly smiled, it was a silent smile. A smile can be seen in his eyes, which made his facial features more vivid. His smile was brilliant and dazzling. Jane thought Jamies smile should be very good-looking, but she never had the mind that it would be such dazzling. Jane''s brain came to nk. Jamie leaned over, closed his eyes, he was obviously to cooperate with Jane, alloqing her help to take off the eysh. He closed his eyes. Hisplexion was fair. His brow was ink-stained, his eyshes were thicker than a girl''s, which was long and warped, and his thin lips were pink. It was like asking for a kiss. Jane eyes fell on his lips, feeling a strange thirst in her throast. She forced herself to look away and reached for the eysh. The girl''s fingers were soft and warm, touching his face. Jane only felt that Jamie''s skin was really good, which was slippery just like her favorite double skin milk. The eysh seemed to defy her, and it took her quite a while to take it off. She didn''t know if her action was a little rude, Jamie''s skin was slightly red. "All right." Jane breathed a sigh of relief, then, that eysh was blown off by her! Jamie was subconscious to see over, Jane keep her fingers stretching out, pointing up, but, nothing in her finger! Jane was worried that Jamie would think she lied to him, and deliberately took advantage of him. Though at first she did lie to him, one of hisshes did fall off. Jane hurriedly exined, "Mr. Lo, just now there really was an eysh on your face, and it fell off." However, he didn''t see any eyshes at all. Jamie smiled again, which was different from the silent smile that made her amazing, but was with a This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. little voice. The lowughter was very pleasant to listen to, Jane only felt obsessive to it. When the green light turned left and went ahead was on, the person behind pressed the horn and urged Jamie to drive, so Jamie released the brake and step on the gas pedal, turning left. Suddenly, Jane turned sideways and fell into Jamie''s arms. Moreover, as she fell down, her whole face fell into Jamie''s thigh, a sensitive spot. Jane was petrified. There was a car on the left side following up. The person sitting in copilots seat gave them a random nce, but he saw a beautiful girl lying prone on the leg of the man, and the man''s whole body was in intention. In addition, Jamies car was expensive. The man pointed to this side with hispanion and said, "God, the rich were courageous! Wasnt he afraid of monitor?" Janes cheeks and neck quickly became red. She got up from Jamie, sat up straight, with her hands shaking. She pulled the safety belt out of embarrassment. Jamie Adam''s apple rolled up and down. When Jane threw herself in his arms, unexpectedly and shamefully, he had a reaction. Chapter 8 What a Disgrace Day Chapter 8 What a Disgrace Day The car fell into quiet and inexplicable strange with ambiguous breath. Jane turned to look out of the window, did not dare to see Jamie. It was really humiliated today. Although she and Samuel have been engaged since they were young, they get along just like brother and sister. Four years ago, Samuel came to Su''s house, but he hooked up with Ynde. She didn''t even hold hands with Samuel, but she ran into Jamie''s arms twice today. Jamie looked at Jane with a nce. He calmed down and asked, "How do I go now?" "Oh, go forward." Jane hurriedly took out a mobile phone to show navigation to Jamie with the Map App. When the car arrived at the Su vi, Jane did not hurry to get off, but thanked Jamie. After all, she was young and thin-skinned, and after such thing happened in the car, she didnt dare to take a look at Jamie. "Thank you, Mr. Lo. I am home." She bit the pinky lip. Her white teeth were a temptation to man. Jamie''s eyes deepened, he said with his low hoarse voice, showing sexy charm, "Oh, Miss Su, am I so terrible? You didnt even to look at me when you thanked me." Jane lowered her head. Her hair looked soft and smooth. Jamie''s palm was itching. He wanted to reach out to touch her hair, which should be smooth. Jane raised her face to look at Jamie. Her eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of water mist. Her big eyes were bright and red around the corners, like peach blossoms in March. Her teeth bit the pink lips, looking pure and charming. She was really a grinding fairy. After taking a look at Jamie, Jane hurriedly withdrew her sight and then opened the door of the car and got off, saying "goodbye" to Jamie. She fled to leave, Jamie gently smiled and wondered if he was really so scary. After a while, Jane, like a light butterfly in her white skirt, went into the door of the Su vi Jamies eyes shed a light of interest. Would they meet again in the future? He would wait for her in the Feng City! When Jane went back to the vi, Ynde, Xenia and even Samuel were in the house. Her eyes were bright with pink cheeks and rosy cheeks, like a girl who was missing her boyfriend. Samuel saw Jane, with his eyes burning with jealousy. It was like his thing has been coveted by others, which made him ufortable. Yndes eyes shed over the expression of jealousy. She has never forgotten the day she came to Su''s house. She was only thirteen years old that day, and Jane was twelve. She set foot in Su''s home for the first time with Xenia. After Yates Su and Xeniapletely settled, they took them into the Sus family. At that time, Yates said he would let them meet his daughter. When they arrived, it was one o ''clock at noon. The servant said Jane had feel asleep. Yates loved Jane very much, Ynde can see it at that time. After hearing the servant''s words, Yates said apologetically, "Jane is sleeping. She gets angry if she doesn''t sleep well. Could you wait?" Xenia didnt dare to say no, but tried hard to please Yates and guaranteed that she will regard Jane as her own daughter. At this point, she was saying something sweet, "Let her sleep. Kids need enough sleep. We can wait." Then Yates went to the study to deal with his business. And she, although wanted to walk around, was afraid of being timid. Ynde was not surnamed Su before he met Yates. She lived a poor life with her mother. Her biological father had domestic violence, and when he got drunk, he would beat her and her mom. In the end, Xenia could not bear it anymore and got divorced with her biological father. It is not easy for a woman to live with a child. Later, through the introduction, she knew Yates. Yates had a cold temper, but justice. Because Xenia had helped him, Yates wanted to repay their kindness and took care for them. Later, one day, when he sent Xenia back, Xenia invited him to a dinner. Yates got drunk after drinking a little wine and noticed that he had sex with Xenia after waking up. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jane saw that too. Yates thought Xenia was very gentle and nice to the kid, so they got married. He had been single for years anyway, and as his daughter grew up, it was hard to say something to him. It was always better to have a mother. In this way, Yates brought them home. However, Yates was busy in business for nearly two hours, and Jane also fell asleep for two hours. Upstairs there was movement, Yates came over, and the servant came to report, "Jane was up, she will be down in a moment." Yates pours tea for them, with love on his face. "Ask Jane to be slower. She is always forgetful and careless. Don''t fall down to the floor." After a while, a girl said with a soft voice, "Dad, are you back?" Ynde looked up and saw a girl standing in the armrest stair. She wore a pale pink chiffon dress that fell just above her knees. Her hair fell like a waterfall, long and ck to the waist. The hair was not tied up, only a diamond hair ornaments in her hair. The diamond was like the light, which was not ordinary. Her voice was soft, her movement was slow, and her expression was cute. Ynde held her breath when she saw her front face. She was as beautiful as a fairy. Ynde had to admit that she was astonished. How could this girl take all the good? Yates can''t wait for Jane to walk to his side, but directly went to meet her, holding her hand toe over, and introduced, "Jane, this is Xenia, this is Ynde. Dad is going to marry Xenia, and you will have a sister, is it ok? Jane seriously looked at them full of momentum. She was girl raised in a rich family. Ynde felt self- abased. After a long while, Jane said with the charming voice: "Dad, as long as you like her, I will not stop you." Ynde and Xenia were both relieved. Then it was settled. Jane was an easy-going person and does not care about things that was no go too far. But, today, Ynde had a new understanding of Jane. Sure enough, Jane pretended to be an easy-going person! Chapter 9 It Doesnt Feel Bad to be a Villain Chapter 9 It Doesn''t Feel Bad to be a Viin The real her should be a domineering richdy. As a result, everyone was cheated by her. Today Ynde was embarrassed in front of people, she would made Jane more embarrassed in the future. Seeing Jane came back, Xenia immediately greeted, "Jane, did you have lunch? We''ve been waiting for you." Jane took a look at Samuel and stared at him with a look of disgust on her face. "Have you made your words clear? Why are you still at my house?" Xenia face went pale, she immediately came forward to mediate, "Jane, since you don''t like Samuel, and Samuel likes your sister, is it not a happy ending? Behave well." Jane gave a cold look at her, "Xenia, I am behaving well. In addition, my engagement with Samuel has not been officially dissolved, and you cant wait to involve in it." Anyway, it has already started. At this point, no one needed to pretend. Just then, her cell phone rang. It was Sunny calling. Sunny said worriedly, "Jane, check the entertainmentyout, you are on todays news! It says you''re domineering and you pped your stepsister. And you always bully her at home!" Jane hung up the phone, searched through the inte and found out that the whole page was about her! The picture shows her taking the sauce and pouring it on Ynde''s head. Ynde was in a mess, tottering, crying so hard and begging for mercy. Ynde seriously looked at the photo, she was not angry but smiled. She felt so good looking at this picture. It doesn''t feel bad to be a viin. She looked to Ynde, Ynde subconsciously retreated a step. Jane smiled and said, "What did you retreat your step? Do you think I''m gonna bully you? From now on, dont pretend to be a good sister to me. You''d better keep away from me. If I''m in a bad mood, even I dont know what I will do. Ynde''s eyes were red, "Jane, I know because I''m in love with Samuel, you have resentment in your heart. You can me me all you want, but I swear, I really didn''t think of doing it. But how can the heart be controlled?" "Stop!" Jane felt nauseous, "I''m not interested in hearing that. Besides, I am not unhappy because of your and Samuel. I don''t like such a man!" Samuel looked very awkward when he heard the words. She said she didn''t like him. Seeing that all servant were watching, Xenia said with a harsh voice, "Go away" Everyone left. Xenia came to pull Janes hands and was avoided by Jane. Xenia felt embarrassed but smiled, "Jane, I know you are now angry. How about this? I apany you to go shopping and buy beautiful clothes in the afternoon? Or do you like jewelry, shoes or bag?" Ynde said drily: "No need, Xenia, if Samuel doesn''t leave, I will. They say I''m domineering, then I''ll be domineering." After these words, Yates voice was sounded, "This is my baby daughter''s home, who wants to drive her away?" Hearing Xenias words, her face went pale. Usually Yates was busy until the evening, sometimes midnight. It was noon now, why did hee back? She hurriedlye forward, "Yates, do youe back to have lunch?" Yates said in a cold voice, "I am too angry to eat." He waved to Jane. "Good girl,e to father." Jane took the arm of Yates, Yates gently patted her back, and then Su Yun''s eyes turned red. A few days ago, Ynde nned to let her see the scene that she was having sex with Samuel, she was stimted. Because Yates was busy in a cooperative case, she didnt dare to let him be distracted, so she stood it by herself. But it was not done. Samuel even directly came to cancel the engagement. Jane felt grieved very much, like a child was wronged outside, when she saw Xenia, because the most people she wanted was her father. Her Mother died after giving birth to her out of haemorrhage, she did not know the feeling of having a mother, because it was Yates alone raised her up. She didnt care about the cancetion of the engagement. After all, she had no feeling to him. But, shouldnt it be discussed by the two families? Everyone thought she was yound and easy to bully. "Jane, don''t cry. Dad is here." Jane didn''t cry, but felt wronged. The two have been hooking up for a long time and they have been treating her like a fool for years. Yates looked at Samuel with sharp eyes, Samuel felt worried. Yates was of elegant style, but now his temperament of killing all showed. He immersed himself in the business for dozens of years. Samuel, who was spoiled by his family, could not bear the momentum of Yates''s deliberate outburst. "Do you want to cancel the engagement?" Yates was straight to the point. If the eyes can kill people, Samuel would have died early. "I..." Samuel could not tell a word for a long time. Xenia wanted to speak for him,"Yates." As soon as the words were out, Yates interrupted in a cold voice, "I''m asking him! You bullied Jane when I was not at home. This is how you stand up for my daughter after I married you?" Xenia immediately shed tears, hurriedly shook her head to defend,"I didnt bully Jane." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ynde cried, "Dad, don''t me mom. It''s not Mom''s fault, it''s not Samuel''s fault, it''s all my fault. I should not have a feeling to Samuel." "Is it? You know he''s your sister''s fiancee, but you still steal him! Why are you crying? You have corrupted all the family traditions. Look what the news is all about! Jane is so domineering and bullies her stepsister!" "Look at this dress on you, which is the same price and the same brand as Janes. And it was Jane bought for you. The ne around your neck is from Janes Aunt. She gave it to you without saying a word because you liked it. Have you lost her good things these years? If anything you like, Jane gave it to you." "Is that how she bullies her stepsister? If you think you''re being bullied, why don''t you just leave?" Yates was furious, in spite of his usual affection for them. When he saw the news, he couldn''t believe it. If not Ynde stired up trouble, those reporters didnt dare to write so! He thought he was busy with his work, but after he married Xenia, he fulfilled his husband''s duty and his stepfather''s duty to Ynde. Chapter 10 Do you Think hes Good Enough for Me Chapter 10 Do you Think he''s Good Enough for Me Yates didnt marry Xie Xiu for love. It was the fact that Xenia and her daughter were not easy. Seeing them being honest, he could marry her, as long as Xenia was good to his daughter, at least there was a woman at home to take care of her. However, they didnt treat his daughter well when he was not at home. Samuel came to cancel the engagement. Jane was afraid he worried, so she refused to call, which was in themon sense. Yates knew about his daughter''s temper. Although she seemed to be very easygoing, she has her own stubbornness and pride. There were things she could handle without distracting him. Jane didn''t call him, why didn''t Xenia call him? "All servants in the house know her temper. She''s the sweetest. If you didn''t mess with her, she would not pour sauce on your head? Even if she pped you, you deserved it!" Yates was so furious that scared Ynde to death. When she got to Sue''s house, she was greeted with "Miss". She had everything. She was 13 years old when she lived in the house. Although Yates was not close to her, he was nice to her. She had never seen Yates being angry. She can''t help but think of her biological father. When he was angry, he would hit people. Would Yates hit her? She kneeled down and cried, "Dad, I didn''t. Dad, I was wrong, I was wrong, I would not do it again. Samuel and I are really in love, and Jane said that she does not like Samuel. Dad, that is the truth" By looking at Su Yun, Samuel felt greatly heartache. A man could not bear his beloved woman kneeling down and crying for mercy. Ynde was right. The Su family treated her and her mother badly! She was bullied all day at Su''s house. Samuel pulled Ynde up to his arms with a protective gesture. "Uncle, Ynde and I really love each other. I always treated Jane as a sister. In the future I will only marry Ynde." Yates bent down, picked up the white jade cup on the table, and threw it at Samuel. Samuel did not react, and the cup hit his head, the blood immediately flew from his forehead. "Dont interrupt when the elders are talking." Seeing Samuel be honest, Yates looked to Jane and said to her with a afte tome, "Jane, you don''t like him?" Jane proudly said, "Yeah, Dad, do you think he''s good enough for me? If Ynde like him, then take him. It was only a dirty man, and I was afraid of getting my hand dirty." Yates nodded and looked at Samuel with disappointment. The olddy of the Meng family liked Jane very much, and Jane was only three years old at that time. Mrs. Meng got the idea of marriage between the two families. Yates actually did not want that very much, but his mother agreed, so the matter was settled. He thought the Meng family had a hundred years of history, so their child should be good. Now he thought he was wrong. In a fertile field, crops will also grow, so will weeds. It was not rare for a century-old family to produce scum. "An engagement is no joke. Since we are going to break off the engagement, it shoule be determined by the elders. What are you doing here as a junior? Do you think you can solve it by a simple sentence? I''m going on a business trip to the Feng City in a couple of days. I''ll bring Jane to you house and cancel the engagement and will return the gifts to you." He looked at Samuel coldly, "I will tell your grandma that you and Jane have no love for each other, so the engagement is over. You''d better not talk about it. As for you and Ynde, it is your business. Ynde, do you really want to marry into the Meng family?" Ynde raised her face with expectation, "Dad, Samuel and I are really in love. Please agree with our marriage." I don''t care about you and him. If the Meng family allows you to marry in, I have nothing to say. But I will give you a dowry. But if you want me to be the peacemaker, don''t even think about it. If this kind of thing gets out, it will be a shame for the Su family. People will say, I, in order to cling to power, let the stepdaughter marry in the Meng family se my own daughter is not willing to. Do you think I can afford it?" Regarding this matter, no matter which daughter married into the family, it was a disgrace. As we all know, it was Jane in the engagement, but it turned out that it was Ynde married in the family. What would others say about the Su family on this matter? His promise not to intervene was the biggest concession. Xenia looked at Yates and begged him, "Yates, if you don''te forward about this matter, can Ynde marry into the Meng family?" Ynde did not look at Xenia, and coldly said, "This is your business." "Well, that is is. I''ll take Jane to break off the engagement in a few days." Yates gave the final word. It was obviously no longer have a turn. Samuel was supposed to stay at Su''s house to have lunch, Yates asked him to leave. When Samuel left, Ynde personally sent him to the door, and was reluctant to let him go. She stood on tiptoe and kissed Samuel. Samuel had sex with her not long ago. This kiss made him thinking of Yndes charming appearance in bed, which made him distracted. "Oh, I don''t want to part from you. I won''t be back in the Feng City until tomorrow. Come and see me at the hotel tonight, ok?" There was a note of seduction in his voice. Samuel was at the same age as Ynde, only one year older than Jane. He had an engagement with Jane, so the family watched him closely and did not allow him to hang up with girls. After Ynde hooked up with him four years ago, the two of them chatted excitedly online all day long. A year ago, Ynde was admitted to a university in the Feng City. But Ynde was scheming and did not let Samuel seed to have her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Only recently after heard the news that the families are preparing an engagement party for Jane and Samuel, she was panicked and agreed to have sex with Samuel. Samuel was at the right age to be interested in that sort of thing. He missed that after he having it. Unluckily Ynde was very good at discretion. She refused to him every time when Samuel cant control himself. She just didn''t want Samuel to get her too easily. Therefore, Ynde lowered his eyes after hearing what Samuel said, "Samuel, now you saw my mothers and my status in this family. I can''t see you in these days, unless your family gives us permission to be together. I''m afraid that we cannot be together. I love you,Samuel. I don''t want to part with you. If we cannot be together, I prefer to die." Chapter 11 Grandma Thinks Youre A Good Match for Jamie Chapter 11 Grandma Thinks You''re A Good Match for Jamie Samuel saw Ynde''s delicate and pitiful appearance, the man''s desire to protect her rose immediately. "Don''t be afraid, Ynde. I will tell my family clearly. I''ll be there to protect you, and you won''t live under their pressure." Ynde threw herself into Samuel''s arms with shyness. Her voice was delicate and soft, Samuel, I am so lucky and happy to have you. I am the happiest woman in the world. It is said that men are visual animals, women are auditory animals. In fact, Ynde knew well that men also like to listen to nice words. She knew what to say, which made Samuel devoted to her. Two people were reluctant to separate. Samuel got into the car, and saw Ynde still standing in ce and waving her hands. Samuel made up his mind that, until Jane went to the Feng City to break off the engagement, he would put forward to his family that he would marry Ynde. It the next day, when Jane woke up and went downstairs, Ynde has gone to the Feng City to continue to school. She and Xenia are the only ones at home. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Xenia greeted her with a smile face, Jane, you got up now. Breakfast is in the kitchen, being warmed for you." "Where''s my dad?" "He''s already gone to work." Jane nodded. Yates recently was very busy, so Jane would not bother him for tiny things. After finishing the breakfast, Jane received a call from a strange number. The other end of the phone came a kindly voice, It''s me, Jane, have you finished your breakfast yet? I was afraid you were still sleeping so I did not call you." Jane smiled. The oldys she met yesterday gave her a call. "Mrs. Lo, are you getting bored? I will go and see you now. I will show you around and be your guide." She would do what she promised. Mrs. Lo''s eyes narrowed and her smile was like a flower. Although her smile was wrinkled, she was still a good-looking olddy. "Really? Will it bother you? Jane pretended to be angry, Mrs. Lo, you are too polite to me. We made an appointment yesterday. Which hotel are you in and shall I pick you up at the hotel door?" Mrs. Lo told her the name of a hotel, Jane said she would arrive in an hour. She got up, stuffed thest bun into her mouth, and hastily drained the milk. Xenia hurriedly caught up with her, Jane, where do you go?" Jane said lightly, I will meet my friends." "But I heard you talking on the phone about meeting at a hotel. Jane, be careful. It''s not the right ce to meet people after all." Jane chuckled, You''d better preach to your daughter." If Ynde was well-educated, she would not seduce Samuel and tried to lead her to see two peoples intimate scene. In the Jiang City Hotel. Mrs. Lo said happily, "Latonia, stop cleaning up, Jane wille over soon. Let''s leave this afternoon." "But" Mrs. Lo insisted, Latonia said nothing.. She hadn''t seen the olddy be happy so much in a long time. Mrs. Lo has been waiting at the door. After seeing Jane, the olddy went up to her and took her hand. The olddy''s hands were warm. Jane felt warm at heart heart, as if she had seen her grandmother. Mrs. Lo liked Jane a lot. Because Mrs. Lo wanted to eat, Jane took Mrs. Lo to a famous snack street in Jiang City, where the food was suitable for both old and young. When they came to a shop selling milk tea, Mrs. Lo could not go any further. She usually liked to drink milk tea and eat dessert, but for the sake of health, she cant have them. After realizing Mrs. Lo liked it, Jane took her in and ordered her the popr milk tea and buns. While waiting for food, the olddy took out her phone and said to Jane, Jane, look here." Jane turned her head with smile. The olddy pressed the shutter, and a picture of a beauty looking back was taken. She sent the picture. Yesterday she said she did not know how to use WeChat, which was an excuse. If Jane had stared at her phone, she would have been shocked. Mrs. Lo used WeChat well. She sent the picture to Jamie and wrote, "I''m walking the food street with Jane." The Feng City Jamie took out his mobile phone and saw Jane''s beautiful picture. Her background was the decoration of the milk tea shop. Today, she was wearing a white T-shirt with a yellow pineapple pattern on the front, which looked very cute. Her hair was tied up as a bun, and the bits of hair on each side fell down to her cheek. She looked pretty and lovely. Jamie reached out his hand to touch the screen of his mobile phone subconsciously, with a charming smile on the corner of his lips. Seth Tang was surprised at his reaction, so he immediately turned his head. Is there anything wrong? Jamie was watching a girl''s picture. "Oh, who is she? What a pretty girl, let me see." Seth Tang wanted to take Jamie''s mobile phone to see a bit more clearly, however, Jamie directly turned off the phone screen. "Who is she? Why did you show me?" Seth said. "Jamie, usually you didnt hang up with girls. Did you like the underage?" It was not Seth Tangs fault. Jane dressed young, and she just graduated from high school, so Seth thought she was underage at his first nce. Jamie was angry. Jane was indeed a little too young. "Shut up! No one takes you dumb if you do not speak." At that moment, Mrs. Lo called, Jamie, did you check the picture? Keep it well. I asked for you. Jane and his father are going to the Feng City to break up their engagement this Saturday. I''ll let Jane stay with us then." When she saw Jane came over with milk tea, she said, I hang up now." Mr.s Lo hung up the phone and smiled at Jane. Jane delivered the milk tea, and thoughtful inserted her straw. She asked, Mrs. Lo, why are you looking at like that?" "You are pretty. I think you are a good match for Jamie." Jane was choked by the milk tea and coughed. She was only eighteen, and her fiance had been stolen, she hadn''t thought of starting a new love affair so early. Chapter 12 Break off the Engagement at the Meng Family in the Feng City Chapter 12 Break off the Engagement at the Meng Family in the Feng City Jane hung up with Mrs. Lo until noon, and sent her to the hotel. Mrs. Lo took her hand, feeling reluctant to part, Jane, grandma believes that we will meet in the Feng City!" It was Saturday. Yates, Jane and Xenia flew to the Feng City together. Jane hadn''t been to this city very often. After getting off the ne, the driver of the Meng family was already waiting at the airport exit. Yates asked in a low voice, "Did you take your engagement token?" Jane nodded. This time they were mainly going to break off the engagement, so they didnt take too much stuff. The engagement was settled when Jane was young. When Jane was sixteen years old, Mrs. Meng gave her an engagement token, an ancestral jade bracelet that was said to be worth seven or eight million yuan. Jade is priceless. The one knew jade will would be willing to buy it with a high price. Jane did not wear it, but carefully put it away. There was nothing else. The driver stepped forward to help them with their luggage, and was astonished by Janes beauty. She had pretty features bright, with a pair of beautiful eyes and red lips. He was the old employee of the Meng family, so he heard Samuel has a fiancee, but he did not expect the she looked so beautiful. The car was unimpeded all the way to the Meng family. The Feng City Meng family had hundred years of history. Its house was located in the downtown, along the mountain andke and far away from the city. It was heard that this area gathered the rich. The iron door opened slowly and the car drove to the entrance of the garage before stopping. Although it was June, it''s already hot. As soon as they entered the Meng familys vi, the summer heat disappeared. Arge crowd stood at the door. After Jane got off the car, Mrs. Meng immediately weed, affectionately took Jane''s hand, and said with a smile, Oh, Jane, we havent met for two years, I missed you so much. I didn''t expect that you grew more beautiful now." Jane lightly pursed her red lips, sweetly called, Grandma." Anyway, it was Samuel''s intention to break off the engagement, and she had nothing against the old Mrs. Meng seems to know nothing why the Su family came, she has been enthusiastic to wee them and asked them to sit inside. Samuel was there too. Jane gave him a stern look when she caught the sight of Samuel. Samuel, however, felt dazed. Jane was born beautiful. Her eyes raised on the tail, with a amorous feeling. When she was staring at him, he felt charming. "Yates,e and have some tea." Mrs. Meng asked the servant to serve tea. Yates said slightly, No, Mrs. Meng, Ie today to tell you something." He motioned Jane to take the jade bracelet box out and hands it to Mrs. Meng. Mrs. Meng was stunned and asked, "Why?" Yates said with a light voice, Mrs. Meng, did Samuel not mention it to you?" Samuel was shocked. He had been hesitating for a few days, and his courage had waned after he returned to the Meng family. Mrs. Meng heard that Jane woulde over, she was happy. How dared he mention it? "We are here to return the engagement token. After the cancetion, Jane has nothing to do with Samuel, and they will not contact each other." Mrs. Meng smacked the table, pointed to Samuel and scolded, You tell me the truth!" Samuel shrunk his neck, looked at Jane, and said firmly, "Grandma, I always treated Jane as a younger sister and have no feelings for her." "How can you cancel the engagement by yourself without discussing with me?" She said to Jane with a smile, "There must be some misunderstanding. Don''t be angry. Talks will help." Jane smiled and said, "Mrs. Meng, Samuel and I really dont love each other. I think Samuel will find a better daughter-inw for you." She said firmly and blessed Samuel. But Samuel took a look at Jane, thinking Jane was good at pretending. She was not nice to Ynde. Mrs. Meng looked at Yates apparently expecting he changed his mind. Yates was here to cancel the engagement, how could he change his mind because of a few words of All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. the olddy? "There was no misunderstanding. Moreover, it was Samuel who came to our house in person and proposed to break off the engagement. Jane is still young, and doesnt want a rtionship yet. Since they have grown up, it will be better let them decide it." Jane nodded cunningly. Mrs. Meng was so angry. She liked Jane too much, and Jane had grown up, but now the engagement was about to be cancelled. Regardless of Mrs. Mengs loathness, Yates had made up his mind to cancel the engagement. And, without a meal, Yates he insisted on leaving for a hotel. "I have a partner to seeter, and we have already booked a hotel." Xenia pulled Yates sleeve and was worried. Why not mention the rtionship between Ynde and Samuel? It was a great opportunity. Yates ignored her, but she said to Mrs. Meng, Mrs. Meng, in fact, the engagement can also continue." Mrs. Meng said with smile, What? Does Jane want to continue?" Jane was surprised to see Xenia, since she didnt expect that Xenia dare to say so. Shut up! Yates was angery, but Xenia continued, Samuel and Ynde love each other. Yonde is also the daughter of the Su family, so it can be changed to Ynde to continue the engagement." Mrs. Meng''s face went to grey. A stepdaughter of the Su family who has no blood rtionship cannot bepared with the true daughter? Yates said, "Mrs. Meng, we have something else to do. See you." He did not give Xenia a nce, and left with Jane. The Meng family was a rich family in the Feng City, with many people watching them. Soon, the cancetion of the engagement was spread all over the city. "This Su family is really a small family. They are not good enough to marry into the Meng family. But now they are thinking that the stepsister can marry into the Meng family, do they think the Meng family is a rag collector?" "Yes, Ynde is a stepdaughter, without blood rtionship with the family, but she think she is a Miss." "Samuel''s taste is bad, he chose the stepsister instead of the true daughter. What was he thinking about?" Jane has no idea that the outside world has been buzzing, at that moment, she was wandering around the Feng City. Yates went to see customers, while Xenia went to the Feng City to visit Ynde. Jane looked at this strange city, with people in a hurry, the good surrounding environment. It was a vibrant city. Jane had not decided whether she would study in this city yet, While Sunny had decided that she would follow Jane. Chapter 13 Gentleness in the Eyes was Addictive Chapter 13 Gentleness in the Eyes was Addictive Jane went into the Emperor Building of Feng City. It was said that this building was a mall where you can buy anything you want in the world. Of course, the price is not cheap. Knowing that Jane woulde to the Feng City, Sunny asked her toe to the Emperor Building and bought her a gift. Jane was wearing a short-sleeved chiffon shirt, and her slim and straight legs can be seen under her grey shorts. She was also wearing a pair of strappy sandals. Her toenails were wearing pink nail polish, which were round as pearls. Jane carries a shoulder bag and walks around at will. When she was on the fifth floor of a jewelry counter, Jane looked down at it. Sunnys birthday was in the next month, so Jane wanted to buy a ne to her. She walked slowly and looked carefully until she saw a ne of stars. In the center of the chain were three stars of different sizes. The one in the middle was the biggest, while the two next to it were smaller. And the stars were surrounded by a brilliant row of pink diamonds. Jane looked at the price. It was more than eight hundred thousand. That''s a bit expensive for a student. But she saved money since she was a kid, and she also had the habit of financial management, so she can easily take out millions. Anyway, there was only oneing-of-age ceremony in the whole life, and Sunny was her best friend, so Jane decided to buy this ne. "Excuse me, please show me this ne." She smiled sweetly and spoke in a soft, endearing tone. The clerk looked critically at Jane, a face she had never seen before. Though she looked pretty, it didn''t prove anything. There was a smile on her face, but her voice was not so good. "We don''t give any discounts, Miss. Eight hundred and eighty-eight thousand. If you want it, I''ll get it for you. This is a limited edition, we only have one." She thought Jane could not afford it. Jane smiled, she was never angry unnecessarily. The dog looked down on people, but people would not bite the dog. "Wrap it up for me." Jane took a fancy to this one after walking around, and she didnt mind the attitude of the clerk. Suddenly a charming female voice came, This star ne is really beautiful. Fiona, wrap it up for me." "Yes, Miss Meng." The clerk said happily. After hearing that, Jane stopped smiling. She did not look to the woman, but looked at the clerk, and seriously said, Sorry, I chose this ne first." A hissing voice was heard, You did not pay. The one pays it, the one gets it.. There was no rule that you can get it because you liked it first." The girl was about twenty three years old. She had long chestnut hair with a curly tail, slender arms, dressing in slip dress. She was very charming. He just heard the clerk call her Miss Meng, was she a Miss from the Meng family? It seems that she naturally cannot get along well the Meng family. Seeing the clerk took out the ne and packed it, Jane eyes suddenly stretched out her hand and held the ne in her hand. With a sly smile in her eyes, she said, "Since Miss Meng said the one pays it, the one gets it. Now it''s in my hand, sorry, I''ll take it." She took the credit card to the clerk, but the clerk dared not to take it. The girl was Sandra Meng, the second sister of Samuel. When Jane went to the Meng family, Sandra was studying abroad, so they had never met each other. Sandra felt speechless that she had nevere across such situation. Where was this tomboy from? She was so rude. Sandra had been spoiled that she had never been treated in this way. Fiona Liang held out her hand and said, "What a naughty girl! Hand over the ne. How dare you rob the thing that Sandra likes?" Jane smiled sweetly and said, "Oh, it was true that the family members have the same personalities. What do you mean robbing? I chose this ne first. Furthermore, Miss Meng said the one pays it, the one gets it. Now am I wrong? Does she deserve it?" Outside, Jamie was smiling slightly, and his eyes smile like a star. It was beyond expectation that he would meet Jane in in such way. This girl seemed to have two faces. Usually she was gentle and clever, but when she encountered troubles, she would bravely confront it. The assistant Calvin was afraid for catching Jamies smile. Did his man smile? Someone would get into trouble if he smiled. Give it to me! Fiona wanted to rob it. A deep male voice with irresistible tone said, "Wrap it up for her." Sandra raised her eyes and found out he was Jamie. She was surprise, Jamie." Jamie walked in. He was wearing a dark and expensive suit. His shirt button is buttoned to the top one. Sandra took a provocative look at Jane. She thought Jane had to hand it over even though she didnt want to. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The jewelry stores on this floor were operated by Jamie. The big boss can determine who the owner was. Jane followed the sight of others and saw Jamie. The girl''s eyes were beautiful, slender and charming, like spring rain in March. Jamie''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, thinking of the touch of her soft lips falling on his Adam''s apple, he can''t forget it for a long time. Jane''s lips are slightly opened. After a while, Jamie hase to her. He came closer to her. When Jane gently moved, she would touch Jamie''s arm. He leaned a little, with one hand supporting the counter. It seemed like he was holding Jane into arms. Sandra was stunned. If she did not see the trick now, she would be as stupid as a pig. Jamie never looked at her after he came in. At this point, he looked at Jane and said, "Do you like this ne?" His tone was extremely gentle, looking at Jane with his dark eyes, in which the tenderness was attracting. Sandra and Fiona had seen Jamie speak to others like this. He was a man of perverse disposition, uncertain of temper, who always spoke in a cold and impatient tone, but now... "Yes, I want to buy it for Sunny." Jane said softly, with her voice trembling. Jamie was too close to her that she can feel his breath, which was like all-pervasion, surrounding her. Chapter 14 The Beauty Had a Tough Tongue Chapter 14 The Beauty Had a Tough Tongue Jane felt a little ufortable. Jamie was too close to her that she could smell the fragrance of Jamie, an indescribable cold fragrance, which smelled very nice. She moved her body slightly and looked up, and they both froze. Jane''s soft lip touched Jamie''s jaw. Jamie lowered his head and talked to her, and Jane looked up. Sandra was standing nearby not missing the scene. Her eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. In her eyes, Jane was deliberately seducing him. Otherwise, in public, how could Jane''s lips touch his jaw? Jane''s ears were slightly red, and gradually, it was as red as intoxicating rouge. Jamie looked at her, thinking that her round and small ears were cute being red, making him want to pinch. He moved his finger and looked at the clerk. His eyes were cold and grim, "Now wrap for Miss Su." Jane passed the ne, and the clerk quickly took her card. Jane paid the money and took the ne, she has no intention of staying here. Sandra looked at Jamie sadly. "Jamie." Jamie coldly said, Dont call my name." Sandra''s eyes immediately turned red, she looked at Jane, having the eager to kill her. "Miss Su, just a moment."Jamie stopped Jane when he saw Jane was about to leave. Jamie helped her. Jane was not a person with ungratefulness, so, when she heard Jamie called her, she obediently said, Ok, Mr. Lo. She stood there, looking up at Jamie, and then looked away ufortably. After a few days, Jamie seemed to be better looking. He was still dressed in formal attire, with a straight back, broad shoulders, narrow hips and a slim waist. Sandra seemed to have a feeling for Jamie. As soon as Jamie came in, Sandra looked shy, but she seemed to be disliked by Jamie. Jamie scolded her because Sandra called his name. The clerk was so nervous since she did wrong thing today. The Meng family in the Feng City was also a famous family. Every time Sandra came here to buy jewelry, and she spent millions of dors without blinking an eye. She khew Sandra Meng, so every time she tried to please her. However she did not expect that the unfamiliar Jane was supported by the big boss. Jamie said to his assistant Calvin, Deduct the bonuses of managers of this store and fire her." Jane smiled and watched the show like an innocent girl, obviously it was not unexpected. Although she was young, she knew well that the most taboo thing for business is to look down on customers. Even if you have a good eye, there will be misunderstanding one day. The clerk was clearly unprofessional. The clerk''s eyes immediately turned red, Mr. Lo, I was wrong, please give me another chance." She didn''t want to lose the job. She had it with great difficulty. Jamie''s jewelries were very popr and sold well. Her monthly "Shall I give you another chance to look down on customers?"Jamie said with a tough tone. "When I was training you, have you listened carefully? As long as the customer enters the store, they are god. Should God be ssified? Firste, first served. Do you need me to teach you that rule? Or do you think you can have higher sry by ttering Miss Meng? I didn''t notice that my shop assistant needs to please an outsider?" The clerk was so stunned that she couldn''t stop crying. Mr. Lo was horrible. Calvin subconsciously stood far away from Jamie. Mr. Lo was the seventh child of the Lo family, he was also the youngest in the family. However, because of his beauty, he had been a team pet since he was a kid. Anyone thought of him first if they had something to share. Jamie looked beautiful but he was famous for being tough when speaking and showed no mercy against their enemies. It is usual for him to curse at someone who has done something wrong and broken his principles. He treated the person he liked very well, which was tough to the person he disliked. Obviously, Jamie liked Jane and put her under protection at the first time they met. Sandra could hardly believe what she had heard. Jamie unexpectedly scolded the clerk for Jane. The clerk gave a nce to Jane, and suddenly realized that she could only ask Jane for forgiveness and understanding. Jamie would forgive her if Jane spoke for her. She tried to take Jane''s hand, while Jane quietly avoided. However, without knowing Jamie standing behind her, Jane hit bumped into him when she took a step back. Although Jamie wore two pieces of clothes in summer, his suit jacket was unbuckled, revealing his thin inner clothes. Jane felt that the man''s warm body temperature was passed on like a furnace, which was burning hot. And Jamie subliminally reached out to catch Jane, with a pair of big hands on Jane''s shoulder in a courtesy way. His palms were dry and warm. Jane felt her shoulders burn where they were held. She moved uneasily. She looked like she''s throwing herself into his arms. Fortunately, Jamie let her go soon. The clerk cried, "Miss Su, I beg your pardon. I am sorry I didnt know you are a friend of Mr. Lu. Could you please help me?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She thought Jane was new to the world because she looked young. She was young and thin-skinned. She would try to speak for her to Jamie by being begging like this, so as to leave a generous and gentle good impression to Jamie. Jamie frowned and was angry that the clerk made difficulties to Jane. However, Jane raised her eyebrows, narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, and said with a soft and sweet tone, Why do I need to forgive you? Is it because that when I walked into the store, and you thought I had no money and looked down on me? Or is it because you tried to please Miss Meng and did not wrap up the bag for me? Never mind, I''ve already got it." After a while, Jane continue, "As for Whether Mr. Lo will dismiss you or not, Mr. Lo has his own considerations. I have nothing to do with it." Chapter 15 Was Jamie too Proactive Chapter 15 Was Jamie too Proactive Calvin listened carefully and thought though this girl was young, she dealt with troubles well. Jamie coldly said, Calvin, ask the store manager to change another assistant." Seeing Jane failing to follow him, he stopped his pace. His eyes became soft and his voice was gentle, "Miss Su, please follow me." "Oh, ok." Jane hurried to follow his steps. After went out of the shop, Jane felt regretted, so she stopped. Why did she follow Jamie? Did they know each other well? Jamie looked back and saw that the girl was stunned, biting her lips. Her deep red lip and the white teeth looked beautiful. Jamie asked, What is the matter?" Jane raised her head, looked at Jamie and took a step back calmly. They were too close. What was he so close to her when he was speaking? "Mr. Lo, thanks for your help. You bust be busy, and you can go ahead." Jamie stared at Jane with his deep eyes silently. Since she thanked him, how could she immediately disavow him? And why did she stand so far away from him? Was she afraid of him? Jane felt danger when she was being stared by Jamie, like a sheep in the mouth of the tiger. Also, she did have some lingering memories of Jamie, which she had just learned about in the store. Although the person scolded by was not her, it was scary enough. "Miss Su, it''s half past twelve." Jamie raised his wrist and nced at his watch. So what? Jane could not get his meaning. She was used to straight talk. So he could just say what the meaning was. "The eighth and ninth floors are restaurant areas. There''s a lot of good food. I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to dinner. After all, when my grandma was in Jiang City, you took care of her. She''ll scold me if she knows I didn''t invite you to a dinner." Jamie said grandiosely. Jane waved her hand, No, no need. I''ll just browse by myself." "Follow me." Jamie seemed not to understand her refusal, and reached out his hand to hold Jane''s wrist, after speaking and seeing that Jane didnt move. It was scary enough when he''s just holding Jane''s wrist gently. Sandra and Fiona caught this scene. Jamie has never been close to women. A woman took the opportunity to throw herself into his arms, but she was refused by Jamie. And now he''s holding a girl''s hand? Jane only felt her wrist numb and hot in his hand. Wasn''t this Jamie a bit too proactive? Jamie let her go when he saw that Jane moved a little bit ufortably. The skin he just touched was just like fine satin that he didnt want to let go. Jamie nted head to look at Jane, and Jane got a little red on her cheek. He felt that the girl was embarrassed. What a cute girl. Watching her striking back at her stepsister and confronting Sandra in the shop, she was quite beautiful. But now, this girl was quiet and obedient. Take your time, there''s always more toe. Sandras eyes turned red. Fiona eximed, "Sandra, did you see that Jamie was holding that woman''s hand? What a coquette! Who is she? I''ll never forget her." Sandra withdrew her gaze and said coldly, Fiona,e on. Let''s go!" She looked back at Jane. She thought of Samuels fiancee was Jane. It had better not be her! It was lively in the eighth floor as expected, with lots of people. Everyone was lining up in some delicious shops. Jane caught the ne in the early morning and didn''t eat much. She was really hungry. They walked around. This was supposed to be a meal spot, and it was weekend, the restaurant was almost full. "How about hot pot?" He was asking for her advice, with his long and narrow ck eyes looking at her. Jane felt the forehead ooze thin sweat beads. When she was nervous, her palms would got sweat. "Good." Because only the hotpot restaurant was a little emptier, there was no need to wait in line. But was it serious to have a hot pot at noon? It took times to have hot pot, which usually cost two hours to finish. Jane sat down and felt a little dreamy. Was she having dinner with Jamie? The hotpot restaurant was huge, with sofa backs and potted partitions in each location. Jane sat down and smelled the strong hot pot smell, making people want to eat. Jamie sat opposite to her. The warm yellow chandelier made the features of Jamie look softer. The waiter brought the menu. Jamie was holding the menu with slender finger. Jane liked pretty hands, so she couldnt look away. "You can order food. I''m not fussy about food." Jamie blinked. His families would be speechless if they heard his words. Jamie was picky about food. He didnt eat mushroom, celery, taro and so on. When he was young, it was like killing him to let him eat mushroom. Jane took a pen, looking at the menu, with eyes focused. She would ask Jamie''s opinion when she chose one dish. "How about two pieces of beef? Can I have one piece of mutton and two beef balls? I like beef balls best. How about a white radish? Beef tripe? How about tofu?" When she was sure, she checked off the menu paper. If she had two or more, she filled in the box with All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. numbers. She looked serious, as if she was doing her test. Jamie smiled slightly, thinking Jane must have a good academic record. When Jane seriously was looking at the menu, he was seriously looking at Jane. Jane said with joy, Mr. Lo, please have a look. Is there anything you need to add? If not, I''ll order these first." Jane lifted her eyes and felt her heart beat when she found that Jamie was staring at her. Jamie''s eyes were focused on her. There seems to be a bright star inside. She would be mistaken if he looked at people like that. No one can refuse him with such a look. Jane handed the menu to the waiter with a sweet smile, Thank you." She turned round and heard Jamie say, Miss Su, don''t move." Jane was instantly frozen in ce, obediently raised the chin, without moving. Chapter 16 Dont Laugh, or She Will be Obsessive to It Chapter 16 Don''t Laugh, or She Will be Obsessive to It Jamie warm finger has touched her cheek, the edge of the lips. He gently erased with his finger, and a trace of a ck neutral pen showed in his palm. He looked at Jane and said, "Ok." Jane was embarrassed. She got the trace when she was writing in the menu identally. Jamie looked at Jane and asked with a deep voice, "Why did youe to Feng City?" Jane lifted her eyes and carefully took a look at Jamie. How should she answer the question? Should she tell him that she wasing to break off the engagement? Jane bit her lip again slightly. When she was nervous, she would do that subconsciously. Jamie looked at her and wanted to remind Jane that dont do that action in front of men, because it looked too seductive. "Is it difficult to answer?" Jamie asked her because Jane had no response. "Well, it''s a shame. You have known the situationst time. And I came here to break off my engagement with Samuel." Samuel knew Jamie. When he saw Jamie, he was so surprised and frightened. Jane wondered if Samuel saw her and Jamie being together, would he be scared out of a heart attack? But she could only have that thought. After this meal, they would not contact each other. "Well, it was not a shame, instead it should be celebrated." "Oh?" Jane was puzzled. She had a pair of beautiful eyes like water letting a person have an illusion that the water will fall down in the next second. "You said before that you dont want a dirty man. And I couldn''t agree more. He is not with your stepsister, and one day he will be with other woman." Jane was drinking water. And she was choked to cough up after Jamies words. Jamie had a pretty face. How can he say so? Jane felt that it was better that Jamie kept silent. Jamie raised an eyebrow and wondered why this girl choked like that. Soon the food was delivered and the water began to boil and steam. "I''ll get the seasoning for you." Jamie stood up. Jane said, It is ok. I will do it myself." How could she let Jamie get her seasoning? Jane was picky in eating, so she liked to do her own to get the seasoning, and others did not know her appetite. There was a dash of oil, millet spice, soy sauce andtro in Jamie''s sauce, which looked refreshing. He looked at Jane. This girl seemed to want to try everything. It was really a mixed bowl. The two men returned to their seats, each holding a slotted spoon. Jamie took a slotted spoon to boil the beef. After the beef was good, he put it to the bowl of Jane instead of his. Jane was ttered. After seeing Jamie speaking in tough tongue several times, she subconsciously felt that Jamie was not an easy-going person. But now she found him a sweet person. Jane has been very quiet, because she did not know what to chat with Jamie. And Jamie has been taking care of her, helping her to take all kinds of food for her. Jane felt a little embarrassed, "Mr. Lo, I''ll do it myself." In June, although it was cold due to the air conditioning, the two people were hot while having hot spot. When Jamie came in, he had already taken off his suit and put it aside. He was now wearing a white shirt with his sleeves rolled up, revealing his lean arms. As he moved, his muscles showed up. Jane nced at him, thinking he had a sharp tongue, but he was really eye-pleasing. He ate gracefully and looked handsome. Jane felt that there was not a word good enough to describe Jamie. Janes forehead was oozing sweat. Jamie looked at her. Jane''s cheeks were red and her lips were rosy, which were slightly pouted due to the heat. Today, she seemed to be hungry and anxious. asionally, she would put out the pink tip of her tongue and lick the corners of her mouth. At this moment, Jamie thought of what his grandma had said that she could get married in two years. Well, it was true. Jane lifted his eyes, looked at Jamie, and she was stunned. After thinking of something, Jamie had a light smile on his face, which was dazzling like the sun after the rain. Jane was shocked by the smile. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, don''tugh like that, Jamie. She would be obsessive to it. At her first sight of Jamie, she was obsessive to it. How could she be not obsessive to it when facing a man who looked prettier than her idol? Jamie said with a smile, Miss Su, do I have something on my face? Like eyshes?" Mentioning of eyshes, Jane thought of that eysh before. The scene of removing Jamies eyshesst time was still fresh in her mind, which could not be forgotten. And that night, Jane also had a dream that she stayed with Jamie. She tore up his clothes, shouting that she wanted to see his abdominal muscles. When Jane woke up, her cheeks were red. How could she have such a dream? And now, did Jamie say it on purpose? He seemed to remind her of that scene. Jane stared at Jamie. But after staring, she wondered whether it was not right to do so. Jamie won''t be rude to her, will he? She didnt know that Jamie thought her staring was lovely. It was funny that someone dared to stare at him. Because the two people are absorbed in eating, so Jane felt full after an hour. She put down her chopsticks, so did Jamie. "Do you want anything else?" Jamie thoughtful asked. Jane shook her head, "No. I''ve had enough." "Where do you live? I can drive you home." "It is ok. I''ll just do it myself." Jane was a little stunned and did not know what was going on between them. Are they friends? But it seemed that they were not. If not, then what the rtionship was between them? "My grandmother said that when I saw you again, I should treat you well. Come on, I''ll drive you home." Jamie insisted. So, Jamie treated her well just because of Mrs. Lo? Thinking of Mrs. Lo, Jane asked, How is your grandma?" "She''s fine. Just call her and tell her you''re in Feng City." When just Jane wanted to say no, Jamie''s phone was connected. The phone came the olddys voice, Jamie, Why didnt you work carefully but gave me a call?" Jane could not help but chuckle when she heard whose words. Chapter 17 Calling Me Mr. Lo Was too Strange after Having Dinner Together Chapter 17 Calling Me Mr. Lo Was too Strange after Having Dinner Together No matter how powerful the person was, he was still a kid in front of their families. Jamie touched his nose, thinking his grandmother made him loose face. "Granny, Jane was with me." After hearing that, Jane suddenly looked to Jamie. It was too intimate for him to say her name. "Give her the phone." Hearing this, the old Lady was very happy. Jane took the phone from Jamie, walked away to avoid the crowd, and gently said, Mrs. Lo" Mrs. Lo replied, "Hey, Jane, have youe to the Feng City? Did you break off engagement with Samuel? Grandma''s on your side. Will you consider Jamie? Jamie is handsome and will treat you well." Jane didnt know what to say. After seeing Jamie look over, she moved a litter further away, so that Jamie could not hear the conversation. "Mrs. Lo you must be joking. Mr. Lo and I are not a good match." "You are." Mrs. Lo know that Jane was thin-skinned, so she changed the topic, "Come to my house for dinner tonight, I will ask the driver to pick you up." Jane answered, No need, Mrs. Lo. We will only stay for a few days. We dont want to bother you." The olddy knew that Jane was reluctant toe. She wondered how she could get a chance to bring Jane to her home. However, in the next day, there came a chance. The two people chatted on the phone for a while. Mrs. Lo felt happy when she heard the soft voice of Jane through the phone. She has only three grandchildren born by her sons, two nephews and two grandchildren born by her daughters. She wished to have a granddaughter like Jane growing up with her. How wonderful! "Why don''t youe to my house with your father?" The olddy said lovingly. "Ok, Mrs. Lo, bye." Jane was very clever when she answered the phone. Her eyes and eyebrows were mild, but her features were brilliant. Though she was still young, she was full of the vigor of youth. As she took the phone, she held her phone in one hand and pinched a wisp of her hair in the other, curling around her delicate fingers, which looked attracting. Jane came over and gave back the phone to Jamie, said, Mrs. Lo hung up the phone." Jamie nodded. His eyes were very aggressive, making Jane stunned. When Jamie reached out his hand to take the phone, two people''s fingers inevitably touched. Her fingers were very cold, while Jamie''s were warm. When she handed it to him, she had been careful enough not to touch it, but she failed. Jane hurriedly drew back her hand. The finger which was touched by Jamie turned hot. "I''ll leave now." "I''ll drive you home." Jamie insisted. The two took an elevator to the mall''s underground garage. Jamie took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. He might call his assistant to go down. Jane obediently did not eavesdrop, but she faintly heard the name of Calvin. The two people went into the elevator. The Imperial Building was crowded. There were many people in the translucent elevator. After Jane and Jamie went in, someone crowded in. Jane hurriedly stepped back, and finally there was no ce to retreat, since she has entered the most inside, with her back against the wall of the elevator. Jamie was also crowded into the inside, and he stood face to face with her. Jane was a little nervous. Someone came in again, Jamie was knocked forward leaning. It was summer, and they were close to each other. He was like a stove, and the heat made Jane feel flushed in her face. Are all men so hot? The thought shed into her mind. Jane now even didnt dare to raise her head. How can they stand like that? If she had known it earlier, she would have taken the esctor. Finally they arrived at the first floor, there were fewer people. They can stand further away. Jane felt sweat on her back. Calvin was waiting on the negative first floor. Jane cunningly opened the copilot''s door, because she didn''t want to sit together with Jamie. But Jamie seems to understand her mind. After opening the cars back door, he said, Jane,e here." When he called her name "Jane", his lips looked so good.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane had to sit on the back. A momentter, Jamie opened the door and sat in the other side. Jamie gave Jane a sidelong nce and signed slightly. Was he a cannibal that she sat so far away? Jane was sitting on the other side of the window, far away from him. Jamie stretched out his hand to Jane and hooked his hook, Jane,e here." After hearing that, Jane raised her watery eyes and gave him a puzzled nce. The eyes were clear and innocent, like containing infinite amorous feelings, pure feeling and charming. Jamie''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. "Come here. You''ve got something on your hair." Seeing that Jane didnt move, Jamie moved his body, so the distance between the two suddenly close. I was so close that Jane can feel the breath of Jamie, like a spill on her bright forehead, which was warm. Jane was nervous and she clenched her hands. Jamie raised his hand to touch her hair. Jane did not dare to raise her head, but lowered her eyes, looking at him. Jamie was wearing a white shirt without a tie, casually unbuttoned the top two buttons, showing some delicate corbone. Jane hurriedly shifted her sight, and she heard Jamies deep voice, which was low and maic, Done now." Jane looked at his finger, which was holding a chive. Facing Jamies smile eyes, Jane felt embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself. How could she get that in her hair? "Thank you, Mr. Lo." Jane suddenly blushed and thanked him. Should Jamie sit back? However, Jamie did not move, but came over leisurely, looking at her with long and narrow handsome eyes. His eyes were dark and deep, Mr. Lo? By the way, we are in a rtionship now," he paused on purpose, and continued as if nothing had happened, "We have already had dinner together. It is strange to call me Mr. Lo." Jane felt two people''s arms are about to touch. She sat straight and felt the body near to Jamie was numb. She reminded that Sandra had called him Jamie, but he said she could not call him that. What should she call him? "Should I call you President Lo?" Jamie was speechless when he heard Jane call him President Lo. Was there any difference to call him Mr. Lo or President Lo? Chapter 18 Jamie Asked Her to Call Him Jamie Chapter 18 Jamie Asked Her to Call Him Jamie Jamie''s eyes seemed to be flickering with fire. In front of him, Calvin felt that his boss was like a big wolf trying to coax the white rabbit. "I''m the seventh child in my family, you can call me Jamie, Jane." he said. Jane turned her face. She usually called somebody else brother or sister. However, even if she did not have a rtionship with others, she felt inappropriate to call him Jamie, because it was like a little secret between the two people, which was ambiguous. Jamie was staring at her, as if he would not give up if Jane didnt call him Jamie. Jane said with a soft voice, Jamie. When she said it out, she blushed, but she did not know why she blushed. The girl''s voice was soft and sweet, Jamie feltfortable to hear that. Jamie said, Good. After Calvin asked the name of the hotel, Jamie and Jane did not speak any more in the car. Jane looked out of the window of the scenery. Gradually her eyes felt tired, she was sleepy. She had to catch a ne in the morning, so she didn''t sleep well. She had a habit of taking siestas at home. She would be sleepy when she was full. Jamie looked down at the phone, feeling the girl was too quiet, but he found Jane fell asleep when he looked at her. When the girl fell asleep, she was very clever. Her mouth, eyes and nose looked pretty, and she had fair-skin face. When her head slide to the window, Jamie reached out his hands to hold Jane''s face and let her head lean on his shoulder. Seeing unconsciously and slightly frowned, Jamie felt his heart soft, which was incredible. In the Lo family, since he was the youngest, good-looking, lovely, and more beautiful than a little girl, the families loved him the best. He was somewhat domineering. Those who did not know him thought that Jamie looked like a fairy. However they didnt know there was a demon living inside. It was well that people did not provoke him; but if he was provoked, he would treat people badly. However, now Jamie was carefully taking care of a sleeping girl, Calvin felt shocked. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Through the rearview mirror, two people''s eyes collided, and Jamie gave him a cold and warning nce. Calvin was stunned and drove the car quietly. The car stopped and Jane woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found her head resting on Jamie''s chest, with one hand clutching Jamie''s shirt. Jane hurriedly sat up straight, with face blushed. "Mr. Lo." "Call me Jamie." Jamie eyes were dark. He didnt know what the girl had dreamed about because she was clutching his shirt. "Jamie, I am home. Thank you." Jane fled to get off the car. After seeing Jane went into the hotel, Jamie told Calvin to start the car. Jane patted her chest. She was too frightened, how could she rest in the arms of Jamie and fell asleep. Although Jamie was a gentleman and did not put his arm around her, however, in retrospect, she blushed. Aftering back to the hotel, Jane made a phone call to her father. Yates had a business under negotiation. And there was a dinner tonight. "Jane, why don''t you go out to dinner with Xenia and Ynde tonight?" Yates could not feel rxed. Thought he was dissatisfied about the fact that Ynde had stolen Janes fiance Samuel, Yates still wanted to give them a chance. Ynde called early in the morning and asked him to focus on his business. She and Xenia would take good care of Jane. Jane said, "Dad, I don''t want to see her. You needn''t worry about me. Hattie invited me to dinner tonight." Hattie was a good friend of Jane''s mother. Hattie and Jane are about the same age and both studied in the same university. Because of the rtionship with her mother, Hatties mother took care of Jane. Hattie made an appointment early in the morning with her after she knew Jane hade over. She treated Jane with a dinner and took her around in Feng City at night. "Ok, it will be good if Hattie is with you." Hattie was a mature child. Yates hung up the phone after speaking. Jane went back to her room and went to the bathroom to wash her face. It was so hot to eat hot pot at noon that she smelt her clothes stained with the smell of hot pot. Jane can''t stand it, so she took a bath and changed a suit of clothes. With a fresh smell, Jane went back to bed andy down to take a nap. The temperature of the air conditioner was cool and cool, Jane slept soundly. Jane picked up her phone when Hattie called. Hearing the sound of her voice, Hattie smiled, "Are you still sleeping?" Jane rubbed her eyes and moved slowly. She yawned and said with a soft voice, Hattie, I had nothing to do, so I took a nap." "Get up, I''ll send you the address and you cane here by taxi." "Ok, I''ll get up right away." Jane cuddled the quilt and rubbed it slowly, like azy kitten. Under her skirt, her long legs were slender and straight, which looked striking. Jane really didn''t want to get up. It was difficult to separate from the bed. "Little beauty, you are at arrival." After hearing the driver''s voice, Jane raised her eyes and looked out of the window. It was an amazing ce. She looked down and paid by WeChat and said sweetly to the driver, "Thank you." The driver was amazed. What a pretty girl she was. At first nce, he almost thought it was a fairy. Jane got off the car, this shop called Jazz Night, which was simr to high-end ce integrating hotels, bars and KTV. The first floor was the bar, and the second floor, third floor and fourth floor were private rooms. It was said that above the fifth floor only for people holding VIP card. Jane was a little confused, Did Hattie make a big fortune? Why did Hattie invite her to dinner at this ce? Jane took out her mobile phone to call Hattie to confirm, Hattie, is the ce called Jazz Night?" Hattie nodded and said, "I am in the Jiangnan private room on the third floor. Come in, a waiter will take you here." Jane followed the waiter to the Jiangnan private room. The waiter opened the door for her. Jane went in and called Hattie, but she felt upset when she saw Ynde was there too. Jane turned around to leave. Hattie hurriedly came up to take her hand, and said in a soft tone, Oh, Jane, why do you want to leave?" Chapter 19 Jane was Framed Chapter 19 Jane was Framed Jane looked at Ynde, looking cold and disgusted. "Why is she here?" Ynde bit her lip. She looked at Jane with a timid eye and came to her. She looked like crying. "Do you still me me? I''m sorry, it was my fault. Now you and Samuel have cancelled the engagement, can you forgive me?" "Don''t me Hattie. I heard she wanted to invite you to dinner, I insisted to follow." Hattie touched her nose and said in good-natured sound, "Don''t be angry. All the food are for you. There must be some misunderstanding between you and Ynde. Just solve it." When Hattie went to the Su family, Ynde showed her courtesy and attention to her. Plus they were in the same grade, and admitted to the same university. Hattie got along well with Jane. At that moment, Jane thought of what Ynde said that she would take everything away from her. Were friends included? "Come on, sit down." Before Ynde appeared, Hattie was like elder sister. Jane could not refuse to her. Jane sat down and chatted with Hattie, ignoring Ynde in the whole process. The atmosphere was embarrassing, and Hattie was trying to active the atmosphere. Twenty minutester, Jane felt something wrong, she felt very hot. Her cheeks were red and so were her lips. She showed indescribable coquetry. Hattie looked at Jane with surprise, Jane, are you hot?" Jane also felt strange, I don''t know." At that moment, Hattie received a phone call from her tutor. "What? I have to go back now? Well, I see." She took a quick bite of the meal and said apologetically to Jane and Ynde, "I have already paid for this meal. Take your time. It''s an emergency at school. Come and see me at school tomorrow, Jane." Jane tried to stand up to send to Hattie, but felt some legs soft. Hattie wanted to leave, and did not notice the abnormal Jane. After Hattie left, Jane got up and was about to leave, as a result, she directly fell to the ground after a staggering. Jane face flushed, she felt ufortable as she moved a bit. She tugged at her dress and wanted to immerse in a cold pool. Jane squatted down, looking at Jane proudly, and no longer camouged. "My good sister, do you feel itchy all over now? Do you have a strange impulse? Do you feel weak on legs and have no strength in your body? Do you desperate for a man?" Herst words were particrly explicit. The red eyes of Jane were full of affection with iparable fawns. Ynde looked at Jane jealously. Even though she was druged, Jane looked more beautiful and charming than others on a few points. "What, what did you do to me?" Though Jane was young, she came from a privileged family. She was pretty and had good grades at school. She was good at ying the piano, ying chess, calligraphy and painting. She had a good reputation in her school, and there was no ce where she had seen such a nasty business. In her mind, that Jane and Samuel slept together was the most unholy thing. Unexpectedly, Ynde did such thing to her. Damn it. "Aren''t you very clever? How can this be confusing? Of course, people like you, born with a silver spoon, can''t understand the dark thoughts of the rest of us. I want to destroy you very much! From the first moment I saw you, I had that thought. Unfortunately, I dared not to. But now, I dare to do anything. Do you think the Meng family will still ept you when youe to Jazz Night, live a dirty life, and ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . hang out with men? No matter how much Mrs. Meng liked you, she can''t ept a granddaughter-in- you two men!" Ynde took out mobile phone to make a call after she finished the words. Then, in front of Jane''s face, she took out the phone card, broke it and threw it from the window. "Damn you! Ynde, if I escape, I will drive you out of Su family!" Su gave a low gasp. Her voice sounded softly and was unthreatening now. Ynde coldly took a look at Jane, turned to leave, and before leaving, she locked the door from the outside. Seven hours ago. Ynde saw Xenia, came up to her with expectation, Mom, how is it? Did Jane and Samuel''s engagement break off?" Xenia said with hatred, It did, but, it may be impossible for you and Samuel. I think Mrs. Meng likes Jane very much. Besides, your dad doesn''t care about you and Samuel. I bravely mentioned a sentence about you and Samuel, however, Mrs. Meng didnt say yes. If your father had said anything about it, it would have been a different story." Ynde clenched her teeth, and now she was angry at Yates after what her mother said. He said he was nice to her. Why not fix them up when he knew she liked Samuel? Sure enough, in the mind of Yates, his daughter was the most important. Ynde was upset and a crazy idea came up to her mind. As long as Jane was destroyed, she would have everything, including the marriage of the Meng family and everything of the Su family. Outside the door, Ynde showed an evil smile. When Hattie went out to pick to Jane, Ynde put medicine to Jane''s drink. Speaking of that, she has to thank Hattie. Without Hattie, she had no chance today. Inside the door, Jane felt terrible. She was in a chiffon shirt-dress, with the cor half out, revealing her rounded shoulders. Her long legs closed tightly together and she was rubbing against the ground. Her vision has begun to blur. She was so hot that it was like burning on fire. What she thought was a roar, a cry for help, was like a kitten''s cry, which was hard to hear outside. At the same time, in the private room on the sixth floor of Jazz Night, where the light was blurred and the smoke enveloped, Jamie was sitting there, wearing a white shirt, with his long legs crossed, holding a wine cup in one hand, shaking it gently but not drinking. He sat there and made himself a sight. His fairy appearance attracted peoples eyes. No woman dared to approach. Everyone knew that Jamie Lo would hung up, but he never yed with women. He said he was allergic to women and felt sick when anyone approached him. Seth Tang looked at him thoughtfully and joked, "Jamie, are you thinking about women? Speak it out, and I''ll give you some advice." The girl in Jamies mobile phone was beautiful, but he did not see it clearly. Chapter 20 Jamie, I Feel so Bad Chapter 20 Jamie, I Feel so Bad Jamie rolled his eyes, and didnt pay attention to him. Seth had two girls in arms. He was very happy. A woman was bold to approach Jamie. She said coyly, "Jamie. Why don''t you drink? Shall I feed you?" That was pretty blunt. Jamie suddenly was angry and said coldly, Get away! Are you selling yourself? You have a look of desire and discontent." That woman was also the daughter of a rich family in Feng City. She had never been treated like that, so her eyes immediately turned red. Seth tutted, Jamie, you have a tough tongue no girl would like it." At that moment, Calvin came in and said something in Jamie''s ear. Jamie''s face changed greatly and he suddenly got up. His movements were so fast that he banged his knees on the table. The ss fell over, and the amber liquid sloped down along the table. Seth saw Jamie hurried out and asked, Hey, Jamie, what happened?" Jamie did not answer him and disappeared in the corridor. Jamie suddenly kicked the door of Jiangnanpartment open, and the scene at the moment let him out of control. Calvin was about toe in while Jamie barked, "Calvin, turn around!" There was great anger in his voice. Calvin did as he was told, but his ears could hear it clearly. The girl''s voice was panting like the cat''s bark that made people feel flushed in their ears. Jamie squat down, bent down and held Jane in the arms. Janes clothes were in a mess. Her legs were red because of rubbing on the ground. There were fine beads of sweat on her forehead, her hair had fallen out, the fments pressed against her cheeks, her lips were red, and her cheeks flushed. By seeing her reaction, Jamie knew what had happened. Jamie directly rudely pulled off his shirt, with buttons scattered on the ground. He wrapped Jane uppletely in his shirt. Jane struggled and shouted, "No, no, go away, go away." Jamie was heartbroken. If he had not send a person to follow her after driving her home out of concern to protect her, the evil people would seed in doing harm to her. "Jane, it''s me, I''m Jamie. You are ok, you are ok, I will help you. Jane caught Jamies handsome in her blur horizon. Her hand hugged on Jamie actively from the resistance. Jamie took off his shirt to her, so his body was cool. Jane did not know what she wanted, but instinctly entangled Jamie. Her lips casually kissed him, and Jamie was stunned that he was kissed by Jane. Did this girl know what she was doing? He gave a wry smile. If Jane did this when she was sober, he would be d about it. However, Jane was now in such a situation. She would not know what she did when she was sober. Jamie said to Calvin, who was waiting beside him, "It''s toote. I''ll take her to the room on the seventh floor. Watch the two men and dont let them run away." Jamies face was solemn and serious. Calvin knew that the Feng City would be bloody. They left, but Ynde was not assured, so she returned for a check. However Jane was gone, so were the two men. She hurriedly asked the waiter, Where is the girl in this room?" "Well, she was carried up to the seventh floor by a man." Jane was d and thought no matter which man he was, it was a scandal. But she pretended to be worried, Which room did they go?" "Well." the waiter was embarrassed. Ynd took thousands of dors out of her bag, put it into the waiters hand, and said, That is my sister, she is drunk. Tell me, which room has she been taken to?" She looked worried, and the waiter didn''t doubt it, 7990." Ynde went to the stairway with a cold smile on her face. She took out her mobile phone and called the journalists who had contacted by her in advance, She is in 7990, Jane, Samuel''s former fiancee, was having sex with a man." These journalists have been interested in the affairs of the rich and powerful families, especially when it They were interested in the matter that the Su family in Jiang City came to cancel the engagement. Now, there was such a scandal, everyone was excited. Jamie held Jane into the room, leaving the door not closed. Jane was casually pestering him, feeling a strange impulse. She has almostpletely lost in the medicine now. Jamie was in a mess. Jane was the girl he liked at the first sight. At first sight, she told Jane off with a justified and proud tone. Ynde made mischief secretly, but Jane took the sauce to pour on her head in public. They met again in his jewelry store. When she faced the dilemma caused by the shop assistant and Sandra, she dealt with it with a childish solution, making him wannaugh. When she was drugged, it was the third time they met. She was pure and charming, making him almost lose control. He was a man, who would be touched when facing the girl he liked. However, Jamie also had its own pride. His intimacy with her should not be under such circumstances. He wanted to do that when Jane was sober and was willing to. "Jane, it will be fine soon." Jane was lying under the white sheet, her body was twisting uneasily, her eyes were watery, but they were foggy, like ayer of water mist. The lips were as red as the most delicate rose, and half of the round shoulders followed her movements, showing in Jamie''s eyes. Her hair falls away like a waterfall. The, white sheets, ck hair and fair skin had formed a thrilling aesthetic. Jamie''s eyes gleamed with a seductive light, and his thirsty throat rolled up and down. He was now controlling himself. She was so good that she could not be taken away her virginity under such situation. But another thought came to his mind that there was nothing wrong to have sex with his beloved woman. Seeing Jane''s face flushed, Jamie uttered a low charm and then leaned over, staring at Jane with a pair of eyes and a deep and said with a hoarse voice, Jane, do you know who I am?" The girl''s charming eyes are slender and charming, making her looked just like a fairy. "Jamie, you are Jamie, I felt afflictive." When Jane finished her words, the residual sense of reason of Jamie was defeated, he lowered his head and his eyes were red. "Oh." Jane intolerably made a voice, stretched out her slender arms and held Jamie''s neck. A pair of legs came up spontaneously. Immediately, Jamie was astonished and widened his eyes. Jane kissed him, with soft, sweet and fragrant lips which tasted like candy and jelly. Jamie could no longer control himself, said in a hoarse voice, Jane." The door was mmed open during the process. Chapter 21 What Happened to You and Jamie Chapter 21 What Happened to You and Jamie In the following day, Jane opened her eyes, feeling not well and a headache. The dazzling light forced her to close her eyes. Her posture now waszy. Jane stretched herself. Her sleeves slipped to her arms in her silky pajamas. Jane was stunned for a while and suddenly sat up. What she saw was an unfamiliar environment. The bed sheets are white that wasmonly used in the hotel. She was wearing v-neck silk pajamas with half naked. Jane reminded that Ynde put medicine in her drink yesterday. So now did she lose her virginity? Did she have sex with a strange man for a whole night? Jane''s eyes filled with tears, out of sudden, tears fell down like a broken line of beads. At the same time, she hated Ynde and herself as well. Why could she be so silly that she got fooled by Ynde? Jane cried out of grievance, with tears hung on her cheeks, which provoked pity. Her delicate nose turned red because of crying. At the same time, the bathroom door was opened and Jane involuntarily raised her eyes towards it. The man''s hair was still dripping with water and his chest and abs were clearly exposed, looking tight and strong. Instantly, her eyes were widened because she found out that the man was Jamie. However, even Jamie should not take advantage of her under such asion. Jane''s anger and grievance finally found a chance to let off. She grabbed the pillow in her hand and threw it at Jamie. Jamie easily caught it and was shocked by the reaction of Jane. Why did Jane cry so sadly? He felt sorry for her with tears on her face. "Jane, what''s the matter with you?" Jane said with a crying voice, Jamie Lo, you bastard! I''ll sue you! I will definitely sue you! How can you be so shameless? I thought you were here to help me. Why did you take advantage of me? Can''t you manage to cure me?" After those words, she began to howl and cry, like a wronged child. After realizing what was going on, Jamie smiled. This silly girl didnt know whether she had been taken advantage of or not. s, if it were not he Jane came across yesterday, she would lose her virginity. He was almost out of control when he saw Jane acting that way yesterday, but, he still restrained himself. He just didn''t want Jane to hate him for that. Seeing this girl''s reaction today, Jamie knew his gentleman''s behavior yesterday was right. He was not aplete gentleman, anyway, he kissed Jane. But it was Jane kissed him first. However, this matter should not be mentioned to Jane. Jamie smiled, but Jane got angrier, Why are you smiling?" Jamie coughed a little and said, "You misunderstood me. I didn''t do anything to youst night. The chambermaid changed your clothes." Jane was skeptical, Really?" Jamie didn''t know how to exin to Jane, Come down for a walk, do you have any trouble? I''m telling the truth, and I did not lie to you." Jane was suspicious and went out of the bed for a walk. Those romance novels have said, if one had sex, she would feel different in the body, for example, a burning pain. But now, she felt nothing and could be perfectly free to move. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Jamie, her cheeks immediately turned red, Why did you take a bath so early in the morning?" She misunderstood him for that. Jamie had a smile on his lips, Last night you were crying and making trouble all the time. I couldn''t get away from you. Only this morning can I get away and take a bath." Janes cheek was burst red. She didnt remember anything. She only remembered that Jamie took her away. Later, Jamie gave her medicine, and she fell asleep. After that, she didnt remember anything at all. Jane turned her back on Jamie and said, "You, please put on your clothes." The girl was so cute when she was shy, even her ears were red. Jane was too thin-skinned. Jamie stopped teasing her and put on his clothes. Jamie took a set of skirts from the sofa and said, "Here are your clothes. Do they fit you well?" Even the underwear was ready. Jamie took a look. It was 34B. Jane''s face was more bashful red. How could he buy the right size underwear? She put on her clothes and came out. Jamie was talking with someone on the phone. When she came out, he hung up the phone. Jane asked, Where is my mobile phone?" "I dont know." Jane was upset, thinking that yesterday Jane might take her mobile phone away, in case she looked for help when she was sober. "May I use your cell phone?" Jamie nodded and gave her the phone. Jane used his mobile phone to call Ynde. Fortunately, she remembered Ynde''s number. Ynde''s voice was sweet, but Jane felt it gross, Hello, Ynde is speaking." "I want to talk to you, bitch!" Jane scolded her out of anger. She didnt care whether or not Jamie was still there. "Ynde, well see! You drugged me yesterday. It never ends!" "Jane, I dont understand what you''re saying." Jane yed dumb. She had already inquired about, the box had no monitor. As for what she did yesterday, only oral dialogue between Jane and her, and Jane had no evidence. Jane was trembling out of anger. Ynde was shameless! Jane pushed the red button hard and hung up the phone. She called her father. She was scared after such matter. If it were not Jamie, she would surely have made the Su family a Yates soon answered the phone. "Hello." After hearing Yates deep voice, Jane almost cried. There was a break in her voice, "Dad." "Jane, it''s you! Where did you go yesterday? What''s the matter with you and Jamie?" Frowning, he looked at the news on TV. Although Jane only showed side face on TV, but as a father, he still recognized his daughter at a nce. ording to the news, Jamie, the most beloved grandson of Lo family, had sex with a woman ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . yesterday. He imed her as his fiancee. Everyone was curious who Jane was. Was it the Jane who just broke off the engagement with Samuel Meng? At the same time, Mrs. Lo said, "Since Jamie said she is his fiancee, she is my grandson''s wife. We will love this girl very much. I will invite rtives and friends toe to the engagement party. Chapter 22 Jamie Said She was not His Sister but His Fiancee Chapter 22 Jamie Said She was not His Sister but His Fiancee Now Jane did not read the news, so she did not know that she and Jamie have been the headlines. "What can I do with him?" she asked. Dad, are you free today? There''s something I want to talk to you face to face." Yates replied, "Ok. I''ll wait for you at the hotel." He had a telephonee in, and said, I have a telephonee in, Jane. I will call youter." Yates answered the phone, there came a kind voice, Hello, Mr. Su, sorry I take the liberty to disturb you. I am Jamie''s grandmother." Yates was confused. Because Jane had an engagement with the Meng family, Yates knew the Lo family. If the Meng family was a rich family in the Feng City, then the Lo family was tremendous wealthy. Yates was stunned and sat back straight subconsciously, Is there anything that I can do for you?" "Nothing. I think you''ve seen the news. It''s all over the Inte now. I''d like you to invite you to our house and discuss the engagement ceremony between Jane and Jamie. To tell you the truth, I''ve known Jane since I was in Jiang City. I like her. We don''t know how the two children sleep together, but our Lo family will take care of it." The words of Mrs. Lo determined the rtionship between Jamie and Jane. Yates felt awkward. Just now he felt a bit lucky, but now hepletely cannot retreat. He was full of doubt, but he no longer resisted, saying, "Well, I will be there." Room 7990, 7/F, Jazz Night Jamie saw Jane standing after making a call. The lovely appearance made him smile. "Are you ok? Jane came back to her sense and said, I am good." "Lets go." "Where should we go?" Jane didn''t understand. "Go to my house." ''What? Jane was shocked and said, Why should we go to your house?" Jamie''s smile is bright, because, your father was there." Just then, Jamie''s mobile phone rang, he replied, Yes, she is with me, I will take her to the house." Jamie gave his cell phone to Jane and said, "My grandma''s phone." Jane took it and called her sweetly, Mrs. Lo." Mrs. Lo replied, "Good girl. Jane,e to visit me. Your father is here too. Come here, I can''t wait to see you." After hearing that, Jane felt suspicious about why his father went to the Lo family. The old Lady had no reason to deceive her with this matter. Forget it. She didnt bother to think about it. The two people took the elevator down. Jane was hungry that her stomach began to make a sound. Jazz Night was a ce that never sleeps. At this point, no one was in the elevator. Jamie heard Janes stomach was making a sound. Jane was embarrassed. Last night she was drugged, now she was really hungry. "I forgot you hadn''t had your breakfast. Let''s get breakfast first." Jamie took her hand out of the elevator. Jane felt warm with her wrist holding by Jamie. A burning sensation came from the palm of his hand. Jane broke away, Why are you holding my hand?" She felt a little ufortable. Although she was very fond of Jamie, they could not hold hands like that. It was very strange that they were not ever lovers. Jamie looked at her with his dark eyes. When he was not speaking, his handsome eyes were long and narrow, giving people a sense of evil charm. Jane felt that her first impression on Jamie must have been wrong. Why did she fell that Jamie was like a fairy in the air? This man was obviously a cannibal who does not spit out bones, which can be seen when he reacted against people. Jane felt scared by his look, and said, What did I say wrong?" Jamie felt this girl be courageous afterst night. Was she haughty because of his love and indulgence? But no one dared say anything if he gave love and indulgence to her. "Holding your hand to cross the road makes me feel relieved." While talking, they reached the entrance of the Jazz Night. The opposite was a dining street. Jamie held Jane''s hand to cross the road after speaking. What''s the matter with this person? He said he was concerned about her, but why did not walk the zebra crossing? "Jamie, walk this way, walk the zebra crossing." Jamie looked at her, feeling Jane was really cute. "Ok." Jamie smiled and allowed Jane to hold his hand to go to the zebra crossing. Jane felt relieved after seeing that there was no car. Out of a sudden, her soft hands were gently pinched, feeling itching to the bottom of her heart. She noticed that the two people were holding hands, Jane hurriedly shook off. But she failed, and Jamie griped more tightly, strode forward, and said, Follow me." The two trotted across the road and the car passed by. Jamie let go of her hand. "What would you like to eat? "I want to eat fat intestine rice noodles." Jane said but saw Jamie with a face expression of embarrassment. Jane said proudly, What, what happened to the fat intestine? It''s delicious." The girl had been drugged by her stepsister yesterday, and she had been in a bad mood since then. Jamie shrugged, I said nothing." They went to a noodle shop. Jane looked at Jamie. He was wearing a gray shirt, ck pants, which was not suitable for this shop. He was the most beautiful man in this shop. Jane noticed that the officedies were staring at Jamie. And a pretty girl in a white V-neck dress with a hot figure, walked slowly toward Jamie, then stood still. Jane loved to see the beauty too, so she can''t help staring at her. The girl did not see Jane, but directly said to Jamie, handsome boy, shall we exchange WeChat No.?" Jamie ignored it. The girl became embarrassed, looked at Jane and said, Little girl, can I have your brothers WeChat ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . No.?" She heard Jane call his name when they came in. Jane looked at the girl. Did she and Jamie not look like a couple? Jane said nothing. Jamie finally looked up and said words that made Jane almost kneel down. "She is not my sister but my fiancee." The girl flushed. She thought she finally met someone handsome, but he had a fiancee. Chapter 23 Jane was Cute Chapter 23 Jane was Cute Jane choked and her face turned red. After people went away, she lowered her voice and asked, Why did you talk nonsense?" Jamie smiled and looked at Jane''s eyes, as if he wanted to spoil her the most. Jane was stunned by his look, and looked away out of unease. Why did he look at her like that? She might think that Jamie liked her. Was it possible? She had the affection to Jamie, which was a kind of green love, a strange affection. She had never liked a boy before Jane. Since she had been engaged to Samuel, she knew from an early age that she was a fianc of his. She didn''t like to be ambiguous with boys, so she won''t have feeling for others. This time, she was in love. Her own mind had some confusion, which had not been sorted out. All she knew was that she was happy to see Jamie, and she could feel her heart beat when she saw Jamie. Jamie smiled. He did not talk nonsense. Soon Jane would be his fiancee, no one can stop that. When the rice noodles came up, Jane lowered her head and ate. The bowl was red and smelled appetizing. Sichuan cuisine was inherently oily and spicy. In fact, Jamie preferred insipid food. He did not put pepper, but Jane chose medium hot. Jane cried when she got up, but now she was happy again. Jamie congratted himselfst night he did nothing to Jane, otherwise, the girl would be angry with him. Jane ate for a couple of mouths. Seeing Jamie looking at her all the time, she raised her head and pressed her lips and said, "Jamie, why don''t you eat?" Her words made Jamie think ofst night the girl kept calling his name and said she felt ufortable. He felt his lower belly tight, at the same time his Adam''s Apple rolled up and down. Jamie''s vision was a little explicit. Even if Jane didn''t know anything about men and women, Jamie''s look made her heart tremble, her cheeks turned hot and red out of no reason. The noodle she ate was a little spicy and her mouth became red. She picked up the noodle and tried to make it cool with her slightly pouted mouth. She lowered her eyes, like a feather drooping down. Jamie felt tight in his throat. Jane was so cute that he cant almost control himself. He was staring at Jane. Jane felt confused. Did he want to eat her rice noodles? She had said that her rice noodles were delicious. Jane took the noodle to Jamie after making it cool, and asked in a low voice, Do you want to eat? Her eyes were watery. It was just noodle. She could give it to him. Jamie was surprised. Apparently he did not expect that Jane would take the initiative to feed. Jane blushed with shame when she noticed Jamie was staring at him. The she realized that there was nothing between her and Jamie. But she used her own chopsticks to pick up rice noodles to Jamie, blew it cool, and then put it to his mouth. It was too intimate. In this way, wasn''t it a disguised way to let Jamie eat her saliva? Jane did not know thatst night Jamie ate her saliva a lot. When Jane just wanted to take back her hand, Jamie had bent over. Jane was helplessly looking at Jamie handsome facee close to her. He opened his mouth and took the rice noodles. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane took back the chopsticks like being burnt. She didnt know what to do. Should she continue eating, or ask the waiter to bring another pair of chopsticks? Jamies eyebrows ware curved, smiling can be seen in his handsome eyes, like a bright star shining. "It is delicious." Jane lowered her head and bit her lip, thinking about changing a pair of chopsticks. Well, it had better that Jamie had no any disease! Still was distraught. Jamie spoke, Jane, open your mouth." Jamie gave her a piece of brisket out of courtesy exchange. Jane opened her mouth to eat. Their behavior was like the couples feeding each other. Jane cheeks flushed after finishing the breakfast. And then they got into a car. She didn''t understand what Jamie just said about his fiancee. She gave a nce at Jamie. It was true that the dedicated man was the most handsome. He was so handsome and charming when he was driving a car. It was winding in Feng City. As soon as Ynde came downstairs, she saw Hattie waiting under their dormitory building. Ynde smiled at her. "Hattie, why are you here?" she asked. Hattie was staring at Ynde, Ynde felt guilty at heart. Hattie cut to the chase, I can''t get in touch with Jane. Do you know where she is? And what happened yesterday? Did you do that?" When she saw the news, she was in a daze and couldn''t believe it. After hearing Hattie would treat Jane to dinner, Ynde insisted to follow and proposed to go to Jazz Night. The bar of the first floor in Jazz Night mixed with all kinds of people. However Ynde said Jane has never been to a bar. Since the college entrance examination was over, they should take Jane to there. But then she was called back by her tutor. The next day, she saw the news. Jane was pretending innocence, Hattie, what are you talking about?" Hattie was angry. She did not believe Jane was innocent. Jane was a beautiful girl. Whey they were young, she regarded her as a sister. How could she face Jane after such a thing happened? Look! The photo showed Jane was in a man''s arms, only revealing her side face, which was already pretty. Janes clothes were in a mess. The news on the Inte said that the Meng family''s former fiancee Jane got a room with a man. Ynde was pleased in her heart, but she looked panic, how could it be possible? After I finished eating with Jane yesterday, we parted at the gate of Jazz Night. I wasn''t feeling well, so I didnt go the bar with her. Did she go to it herself? Why didn''t she listen to me?" Jane used to y a show. She said such words, like suffering a pain in heart,pletely showing her concern for her sister. After knowing her sister had an ident, her sad appearance was on full disy. Hattie had a ss, which was so important that she couldn''t be absent. She didn''t have time to talk with Jane. Instead, she said, "Remember to tell me when she gets in touch with you." "Ok." Hattie came and went away in a hurry. After Hattie left, Jane''s eyes were full of the sinister light. She was unable to restrain the excitement. As expected, Jane was framed. She would not marry into the Meng family in the future. Chapter 24 She Didn’t Know She Was Going to be Engaged to Jamie Chapter 24 She Didnt Know She Was Going to be Engaged to Jamie Ynde took out her phone, and was ready to enjoy the look of the mess. She couldn''t wait to see Jane was abused by others. However, when she kept brushing the news, her face became gloomy. How could that be! Ynde held a vicious breath in the chest, she was angry that she wanted to hit the phone on the ground. Now the news haspletely changed. Jane got a room with a man, but that man unexpectedly was Jamie. In the photo, Jamie, wearing only a pair of ck trousers, was topless/naked. His body was so good and eye catching. A video showed that Jamie angrily responded to the reporters, Whichw stiptes that my fiancee cannot get a room with me? Furthermore, Jane has cancelled her engagement with Samuel, and she is now my fiancee! Now Go!" The following was a lot of crazyments, God, I am heartbroken, when did Jamie have a fiancee? Jamie is a good man! Jamie has a good figure. I loved that. I have downloaded the picture. That girl named Jane had saved the whole mankindst life! Ynde reminded that in Jiang City, Samuel was frightened to see Jamie and called his name. But Jamie ignored him. She found outter that the Lo family was the real powerful family in the Feng City. Those rich people, with aparison of the Lo family, were not worthy to talk about. Jamie was only 26 years old, but he had made great achievement. Instead of taking over the family business, he made his own business seed. He ran entertainmentpanies, jewelrypanies, real estatepanies, cars, restaurants and so on. All of these are built by Jamie out of fun, but all of them were listed in the Feng City. There was nothing he can''t do well as long as he wanted to. Others said that he relied on talent even though he could obviously rely on his beauty. He could live well relying on his family but he made himself sessful. Compared with Jamie, other children would be med, Learn from Jamie." Rumor had it that Jamie was domineering and had a sharp tongue. Ynde was furious. How could Jane have such a good life? She was born under better circumstances, and now even her frame was a joke? She thought because she drugged Jane, so Jane had the chance to get to know Jamie Jane felt regretted. She was so regretted now that she felt like she had lifted a stone and dropped it on her own foot! Jamie drove the car with Jane to the house of the Lo family. Jane had been to the Mengs vi. But now she found that the house of the Lo family was incredible, which was the inheritance of two or three hundred years of residence. After the continuous renovation of posterity, it came to today''s scale. It was a big family. Jane showed respect when she entered this house unconsciously. The old pine trees in the house were probably older than the house. Rockery water was a scene of its own. Jane although was curious, she did not look around. The wind in the summer brought smell of flowers, making people feel fresh. Mrs. Lo came out and smiled when she met Jane. Her smile made wrinkles on her face look like a flower. "Jane,e into my arms. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You became more beautiful. Grandma missed you so much." Jamie came up and said with a smile, "Grandma, I haven''t seen you for a long time too. Did you miss you?" Mrs. Lo waved her hand. "No, I only missed Jane." Mrs. Lo affectionately took Jane''s hand. Her palm was dry and warm. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jane always thought that a woman in a powerful family like Mrs. Lo should be dignified and serious. She did not expect that she was so lovely, making her feel at home. Jane called her in a sweet voice, "Mr.s Lo, Latonia." Just then, the servant came up and announced, "Mr. Su is here." Jane was excited about that. Last night she was in grievance, if not Jamie arrived, her eyes would probably cry swollen today. She felt touched when she heard his father was there too. Mrs. Lo looked at Jane calmly and smiled, "Please invite him toe in." Yates showed up soon. They were invited into the house, Latonia brought them tea. Jane sat next to Yates. Yates talked with Mrs. Lo for a while, the olddy went straight to the point. "Mr. Su, I am a straight-shooter. I invite you toe here today because I want to talk about the wedding between Jane and Jamie." The tea in Jane''s mouth sprayed Jamie''s face, because they were sitting opposite each other. Jamie closed his eyes and opened again. The drops on his cheeks made his skin look even fairer. He had a good skin, which felt like silk, as smooth as an egg without shell. Jane was confused. Has she ever touched Jamie''s face? Why did she have the feeling that his face would feel good? Yates said, Oh, Mrs. Lo, I am sorry that Jane was not careful enough." Jane hurriedly took out a tissue to wipe Jamie face. Her hand was held by Jamie. Temperature of Jamies palm was very high. Jane only felt her wrist extremely hot. She withdrew her hand hurriedly. Jamie said in a deep voice, I will do it myself." Yates suspiciously looked at Jamie and Jane. They seemed to know each other for a long time, and it seemed something had happened between them. Seeing his daughters reaction to Jamie, Yates was afraid that his daughter had been loved with Jamie. Jane was shocked about what Mrs. Lo has just said. She didnt know that she was going to be engaged with Jamie. Yates hurriedly said, Sorry, Mrs. Lo, Jane is still young, so I will n to keep her for several years." "Oh, I know the Jane is still young. But they can get engaged first. Jane and the Meng family can get engaged, who not our Lu family? Do you think our family is not good enough?" Yates do not know how to response to Mrs. Los words. Fortunately, he was a businessman and he knew which answer would be better. "She is still a child. I am afraid she is not good enough to Jamie." Mrs. Lo suddenly smiled and looked at Jamie, Jamie, what do you think of the Jane?" Chapter 25 Did Jamie Restrain Himself last night？ Chapter 25 Did Jamie Restrain Himselfst night Jane subliminally looked at Jamie after hearing that. She raised her eyes, which looked pretty. By seeing that, Jamie had the eager to kiss her for a long time. He coughed a while, looked at Yates and said solemnly, "Mr. Su, Jane is the best in my mind. To tell the truth, I fell in love with Jane at first sight when I was in Jiang City. This time the news was huge, N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. actually it was my fault. When I rescued Jane, I never thought that I would be targeted by others. I will take care of Jane." Jane was confused about the news Jamie said about. Her cell phone was gone. She knew nothing about it. However, when Jamie said that he fell in love with her at first sight, Jane could not deny that she was touched. Jane asked, What news?" Jamie was speechless about her point. He unlocked the phone and showed Jane the news. Jane stared at it nkly. The picture was too shocking, she felt that the nosebleed was about toe out. Was this Jamie? How did Jamie go topless that day? She took a closer look and saw herself. She was wrapped in a shirt by Jamie, and her whole person nest in his arms. Jane was shocked by what happenedst night. Jane wanted to keep looking, but Jamie took the phone away. Mrs. Lo said happily, "Although the man framed Jane was wicked, it has just made a good marriage. Besides, Jamie said that Jane is his fiancee. Mr. Su, don''t worry. We are short of girls in the Lo family. After she marries into our family, all my family members will love her dearly." Yates was clear now the olddy kept that thought from the beginning. He looked at Jane. Jane was mind-absent since she was here. "May I ask Jamie that did you abide by the gentleman''s courtesyst night?" Yates stared at Jamie in an aggressive way, just like, if Jamie dared to say that he took advantage of Jane, Yates would definitely fight with him. Jamie touched his nose. Fortunately he did nothing to Janest night. Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin. He felt a little guilty, but his face was calm. "Nothing ever happened between Jane and me." The olddy gave a nce to him. Jamie was so familiar with the look in her eyes as if she said, "You are useless. You didn''t take such a good chance. Jamie felt more depressed that he could see his grandmother''s mind. Yates was slightly relieved, and smiled calmly, Since nothing happened, there would be no responsibility to be taken. I''ve got other things to do, so we are leaving. Follow me, Jane." "Oh, ok." Jane stood up at once. Mrs. Lo smiled with great disappointment. "We are very sincere, Mr. Su," she said, The two kids loved each other. Since Jane is still young, they can get engaged first. What''s more, our Lo family''s words count for everything. Now we have announced to the outside world that Jane is the fiance of Jamie." Yates was neither humble nor arrogant. He said, It was just a joke, which will be forgotten soon." "No, the girl''s reputation is very important. Now everyone is talking about Jane. If the engagement between Jane and Jamie failed toe to a close, others will say that Jane has a bad virtue, for she was broken off the engagement by the Meng family and got dumped by Jamie after they got a room." Yates immediately sternly looked over after hearing that. Mrs. Lo was not afraid. She still smiled and said, "Of course we know they are innocent. But who will believe it? Under such circumstances, nobody will believe it if they say nothing had happened between them." In a word, Mrs. Lo wanted to let Jane and Jamie get engaged. However, Yates didn''t think Jamie is a good match for Jane. After Samuel, Yates in a short time did not want her daughter to have rtionship with others. Jane was mind-absent. She was smart, but not it was beyond her expectation. Mrs. Lo asked, "Jane, do you like Jamie?" "What?" Jane mind was in a mess. She has no reaction after being asked like that. That lovely appearance was like being called by the teacher in the ss. Jamie involuntarily looked at Jane with his deep eyes, waiting for her answer. Jane''s cheeks are a little red. What should she say? Should she say she had been loved with Jamie since she met Jamie? Should she say that Jamie was better-looking than her idol? She was too thin-skinned to say she liked Jamie. Jamie said with a soft voice, Jane, do you hate me?" Jane shook her head, No." "If you don''t hate me, you like me." Jamie drew the conclusion. Jane thought this was really robber''s logic. That was not the true. It could be that she had no feeling to him. Yates stepped forward, blocking Jamie''s view, and said in a deep voice, Jane is not good enough for you. See you." Mrs. Lo had no choice but to send someone to see them off. "Where are you leaving? Jamie will drive you there." Yates refused, No need. Jamie can go ahead with his business." "No at all. I have enough time." Yates immediately gave Jamie a low point in his heart. With good conditions at home, he was an idle dude! Jamie was originally thinking of being gant to behave well in front of the future father-inw, but the result was bad. "Mr. Su, where are you going?" Jamie started the car and Yates politely answered, "Just drop us off at the nearest bus stop." Jamie said solemnly, No way. When we were in Jiang City before, my grandma had a good time thanks to thepany of Jane. I will take care of you now." Yates looked to Jane. Obviously Jane did not put it with him. Jane thought there was nothing to talk about, she felt wronged by staring by her father. Jamie still insisted on taking them to the hotel gate. During the period, Jamie and Jane did not have a chance to say a word. Jane got off the bus, looking at Jamie, and said sincerely, Thank you, Jamie." Chapter 26 Jamie Gave a Phone as A Present Chapter 26 Jamie Gave a Phone as A Present Yates immediately looked towards Jane? It was too intimate for Jane to call Jamies name. Jamie looked at Jane, whose eyes had the emotion that he didnt understand. "Jane, Come on." "Ok." Jane smiled at Jamie and said, "Goodbye, Mr. Lo." Jamie watched them go in and immediately called someone. "Jamie, I thought you were missing. I watched the news. It was crazy. Are you going to show me your wife?" As soon as Seth answered the phone, he said a lot. Jamie rolled his eyes and said, "Send someone to give me one of yourtest and most beautifuldies'' cell phones right away. I want a white one and a ck one." ''Well, is it for your wife? "You''ve got twenty minutes left." One of Seth''s electronic shops happened to be near Jane''s hotel. "Shit." Seth was angry but he still immediately arrange for that. Jamie sat in the car, watching his mobile phone and waiting quietly. In the hotel, Yates sat down, said with a gloomy face, What was going onst night?" Jane told him what happened. "Dad, yesterday I had an appointment with Hattie, but Ynde was there as well. And she drugged me through the drink." Jane was scared afterwards. Yates was furious. This means was too dirty, and she was an evil. At the thought of yesterday if Jamie was there, Jane would be hurt, Yates could not keep calm. "I''ll go and find her." At that moment, Xenia came to find Yates. Yatess face turned gloomy when he met Xenia. "It is the right time youe. Now follow me to the Feng City University to find Jane." His face looked bad, Xenia was scared. She asked, "Yates, what is the matter?" She came up to curry favor with Yates and held his hand, but Yates shook off. "Don''t touch me. Your daughter is an evil. When did she learn dirty means, unexpectedly she drugged to Jane, and found two men to abuse her. Should an innocent daughter do so?" Xenia was surprised, It is impossible, you must wrong. Ynde has always been a kind girl. Even an ant she couldn''t bear to step on it. There must be some misunderstanding." Jane''s eyes were red with anger. "Misunderstanding? So you mean I''m lying? Read the news yourself. Why did the reporter happen to be there yesterday? How could this have happened if she hadn''t arranged it beforehand?" "Follow me." Yates said with a harsh voice, Follow me." He turned to Jane and said softly, "Jane, don''t go out until Ie back. If you''re hungry, have lunch in the hotel." "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll be good." Jane responded sweetly. Since Yates didn''t want her to face Ynde, he would have his own n. When Yates and Xenia came out of the hotel, Jamie found them. He parked diagonally across from the hotel entrance. Jamie was happy. Jane didnt show up. She must be in the hotel. Jamie got off his car until Yates Xenia got in the car and left. As soon as he got off his car, Seth found his red sports caring. The car stopped in front of him and Jamie tapped on the window. Seth rolled down the window and looked behind Jamie as hard as he could, Where''s your wife?" Jamie did not answer him, but stretch out his hand, Did you bring the mobile phone?" "Well, yes." Where is your wife? "I won''t show you. Leave now." Jamie said coldly. Seth shouted angrily. He delivered the phone personally. Jamieughed, Seth, are you ming me now?" Seth suddenly reminded that he had got yed tricked by Jamie since they were kids. He thought he had made a wrong friend! Seth thought angrily that he would not go away. He was going to see Jamie''s wife. From now on, he would show off his wife in the circle of friends. However, Seth rushed away after he answered a phone. Jamie entered the hotel. The receptionist in front desk was very busy in checking in and checking out. Now she could be relieved finally. Her eyes became bright when she saw Jamie. He was handsome but inexplicably a little familiar. There were five receptionists at the front desk. Jamie smiled. He was a good-looking man, and when he smiled, it was as if he had stars in his eyes. The receptionists were attracted. Miss, Ie for Miss Jane, room 7705." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jamie had the room number when he drove Janie to the hotel. "Yes, just a moment. May I have your name, please?" "My surname is Lo, she knows it." "Good." The girl nodded and dialed the line in room 7705. Jane was bored watching TV right now. She had no cell phone, and she got bored watching TV for a long time. She answered and the phone and a sweet female voice came from it, "Hello, is that Miss Jane? Mr. Lo downstairs is looking for you." Jane was stunned after hearing his name. She did not answer. Jamie''s voice came from the receiver, which was low and maic, different from his real voice, but a little ethereal. It was like the sounding from her heart. "Jane, it''s me. I need to see you. Do you want toe down, or do I have to go to the room?" Jane was stunned. She has no impression on what had happened yesterday. She seemed to be ashamed of herself. Therefore, if she stayed in a room with Jamie, it would be ambiguous. Jane said without thinking, I''ming down." Jane hung up the phone, took her bag, and soon came down. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Jamie sitting on a sofa under a crystalmp. His features were delicate. People there cannot help but fix their sight on him. Jane suddenly thought, it seemed to be good that if she engaged to Jamie. As soon as the idea came out of her head, Jane couldn''t help be ashamed on herself. Did she have a clear mind when she saw a handsome man? Feeling that Jane wasing, Jamie looked over, and then smiled. His smile was like a warm ocean in winter, instantly melting ice and snow. Jane could feel her heart beat and walked to Jamie. "Jamie, what is the matter?" Jamie patted the position beside him and said, Have a sit." Jane cunningly sat down, with legs crossing, hands on the knee, which looked clever. Chapter 27 She will Bite too Chapter 27 She will Bite too Jamie looked at Jane. The girl well-behave posture looked clever and obedient. But only he knew that Jane was not as clever and gentle as the appearance. She would bite if she was provoked. Jane ufortably moved, and noticed that Jamie was looking at her without the need to raise her head. Thinking of what happenedst night, Jane still felt a little unease when facing Jamie. "Why don''t you look at me? I''m ugly?" Jamie made a joke. Jane quickly looked up at Jamie and said, No, Jamie, you are good-looking." Jamie was obviously satisfied with the words, immediately he smiled. He pushed the box in front of Jane. "Open it and see." Jane was puzzled and looked at him, What is this?" "You lost your phone. It happened that my friend''s store has promotion. This is a new model, which needs someone to test, so he gave me a female model as a present. But I don''t like the color. Besides, I''m a man. How can I use this color?" After hearing that, Jane waved her hand, No, Jamie, when my fatheres back, I will go to buy one." Jane never asked for other people''s things for no reason. "Well, I''ll have to throw it away." Jamie stood up, stopped his steps and said, "There are all boys in our family. If I take this phone home, no one would use it." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jamie was embarrassed. Well, she would buy a mobile phone anyway and throwing a new cell phone would be wasteful. Even if Jamie was rich, he cannot waste money like that, she said, Ok, Jamie, I will take the mobile phone. I''ll pay for it. You can''t just throw it away. What a waste." Jane stretched out her hand. Jamie sat down and gave the phone box to Jane. Jane opened it and found that the cell phone style was pretty beautiful. The color was white, which was her favorite color. She swiped the screen to unlock it, and found that the function and line were good. As a young girl, taking pictures was instinctive. Jane turned on the camera, which was towards Jamie. Jane was stunned for a moment. Jamie looked different through the lens. He was very photogenic. His photos can be used directly as a pictorial. Jane pressed the shutter secretly, and she could even fell her heart beat. "I''ll take it. How much is it? I''ll transfer you by WeChat." "What about your No.? I''m free now. Do you bring your ID card? I can go with you to renew your No." Jamie proposed. When he spoke, his eyes always looked at her intently. Jane was shocked by his look. She had a bold and absurd idea in mind, but feeling unsure, that would Jamie like her? It was impossible. Jamie had seen all kinds of women, how could he like her? Forgetting the mind of the wrong idea, Jane admitted that Jamie''s proposal made her very excited. It''s too inconvenient not to have a cell phone. And it''s not easy to keep in touch with family and friends. "Is it ok for you?" "Yes." Jamie smiled. Jane nodded. She took her ID card with her when she came down. "Well, we can go now," she said. Jamie nodded and said to her, "Ok, now I will take you to renew your card." Two people went out of the hotel. By looking at the figure, the girl in the front desk suddenly realized that he was Jamie. "Look, isn''t that Jamie Lo?" The one who was on the news getting a room with his fiancee? And this Misss name happened to be Jane. Oh, my God, the rumor was true. Everyone was excited and passed on gossip. "Jamie''s fiancee was staying in our hotel." This news only can be chatted with friends. Customers privacy could not be revealed. Jamie opened the door and let Jane get on. Jane sat in the copilot''s seat again. "You needn''t be so nervous." Jamie smiled andforted her. He didn''t eat people. Jane immediately retorted, I am not nervous." She looked out the window, pursed her lips, and said, "Thank you for what you did yesterday." If it was not for Jamie to save her, maybe she could not protect herself. Jamie''s eyes were deep. She said thank you for that. "How are you going to thank me?" Jamie asked. Jane red at Jamie. How could he ask such a question? "My father and I will treat you to dinner tonight." Jane answered. That was it. Or shall she buy him a gift? That sounded good, too. "Why don''t you just be my fiancee, Jane?" Jamie tentatively asked. He was used to doing things as he liked, but he was a little careful with this girl. Jane was shocked by his words. Jane said angrily, Mr. Lo, this joke is not funny." Jamie corrected, Call me Jamie, and I am not joking." Jane said nothing, and refused to face up to this topic. Are you kidding? She would not get engaged to a man in such way. Jane did like him. But she was freighted when it came to marriage. If she and Jamie broke off the engagement, she would be a joke in the eyes of others. Jamie wanted to say more, but they have reached the mobilepany. Jane changed the topic, Jamie, we arrive." Jamie found a parking space to stop the car. Jane opened the door of the car and went into the mobile The uniformed officer smiled politely and asked, "Can I help you?" Jane exined her purpose. It didn''t take long for the phone card to be reced. Jane was happy to insert the card. After that, she logged into WeChat, and said to Jamie, Jamie, how much is the phone? I will transfer the money to you." At this time, she saw the mobilepany also had the phone, and the price was 8,000 dors. Jamie said, 300 dors." Jane suspected her ears were wrong. She pointed to the price above and said, "It''s so expensive here." Jamie lied in a calm voice, This is cost price." He took Jane''s wrist to go out and made a gesture of silence, Be quiet." Jamie was mysterious, looked around and said, Don''t speak it out. My friend is in this industry. Indeed, the purchase price is only 300 dor. But the sell price will be expensive." Jane thought the boss earned several times of the price difference, she said, Your friend is a profiteer." Chapter 28 What Happened to Yates Chapter 28 What Happened to Yates Jamie nodded, sparing no effort to said bad words on him, Yes. If you see him next time, dont believe him. He is a profiteer and he is worse than you think." At the same time, Tang gave a loud sneeze. His friend asked with concern, How are you Seth? Is it too cold?" Seth touched his nose and said, "No, someone is speaking ill of me." He was too strong to catch a cold. Jamie''s mobile phone received a message reminding - Jane had transferred 300 dors to you. Jamie did not move, Jane said, I have transferred the money to you, remember to check." Jamie nodded, Good. Now shall I take you back to your hotel, or do you want to go somewhere else?" Jane thought of her appointment with Yates that she will be obediently waiting for him, so she said, I want to go back to the hotel." She sat in the car and called Yates with her new cell phone to ask how things were going. When the phone was answered, it was a strange female voice, which sounded very gentle, but looked anxious, Hello, what''s the rtionship between you and the owner of the phone?" Jane was stunned and said, Hello, I am his daughter. Why do you have my father''s mobile phone?" "Now, little girl, don''t worry. Here''s the thing. I found your father fainted on the floor and couldn''t wake up. I didnt dare to touch him. I''ve called an ambnce. It should be here soon. When the ambnce After hearing that, Janes eyes immediately turned red, full of tears, but she tried not to let it fall down. Jamie immediately pulled over and asked, "What''s wrong?" Jane wiped her tear, but somehow it fell off her face. "I just got a phone call saying that my father is in a Jamie immediately said, Ask the ambnce to take your father to the Renzheng hospital." Jane nodded and made a call with her shaking hands, the gentle female voice came, Hello." "Hello, miss, could you please ask the ambnce to take my father to Renzheng Hospital, I''ll go there right away. Also, can you apany him to the hospital, I am afraid that no one will take care of him. He must be frightened." The girl''s voice sounded like a cry, and every word trembled a little, but it was clear. The woman smiled and said, "My family name is Li. You can call me Lacey. No problem, the ambnce hase. Now I will go with him to Renzheng Hospital." "Thank you so much Lacey." Jane said with a crying voice, and nodded, as if to kowtow to someone. Jamie took a look at her. He is making a phone call, someone answered. "Hello, Aaron, a patient called Yates will be sent to your hospital, please take care of it for me. We will arrive right away. Jamie started the car and said to Jane, "Don''t worry. Now the ambnce is on its way to Renzheng Hospital. I will drive there right now." Jane was anxious. How could it be? Ynde must know about it. Clearly her father was to see Ynde, but now he was fainted on the ground, and there was no one there. Yatess physical quality has always been good. Jane absolutely did not believe that he would be suddenly unconscious because of physical mise. Jane called Ynde, but no one answered. In the end, it was turned off. Jane was gloomy and called Xenia, but no one answered too. Jane kept calling, Xenia didnt answer. While driving, Jamie looked at Jane. Jane was crying, but she was very quiet. Jamie sighed in the heart, but for the wrong time, he really wanted to take Jane in his arms. When they reached Renzheng hospital, Jane had been in contact with Miss Li. When she arrived, Yates had been sent to the emergency room. The doctor asked, Has the patient''s family arrived yet? It''s an emergency operation now. Sign it!" Jane signed her name with shaking hands. Aaron came up wearing a big white robe. Jamie asked, Aaron, how is it?" Aaron said, The CT has been done. His head got hurt. Intracranial hematoma density is about 23mm. He is now unconscious and has the trend of increasing hematoma. Urgent craniotomy is needed." He looked at Jane. The girl was amazing at a nce. Now she was still young but would grow into a beauty a few yearster. He never thought his friend was finally enlightened. Janes eyes were red, with tears on her cheek, even the eyshes were wet. Lacey felt very distressed seeing Jane like this. She handed the phone to Jane and said, "Little girl, this is your father''s cell phone, and I searched his bag because I wanted to check his information. Sorry." Jane gave a 90-degree bow and said, "Lacey, thank you." Lacey pulled Jane up and said lovingly, "Oh, my girl, this is what I should do. Don''t be sad. Your father will be fine." What she did not say was that there were so many people on the road when she went there, but no one dared toe forward to help him. They were afraid of being framed. Sometimes people felt bad when they meet bad people during doing good, but that was not an excuse not to offer help. "Where is your mother and families?" Lacey was about to leave, but she was still worried. She was in her forties and had a teenage child of her own. As a mother, she cannot bear to see the child crying. "Nobody answered the phone." Jane''s voice was crying.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After understanding the situation, Jamie came over and saw that Jane was chatting with Lacey. He came over, said with his low voice, which make people reassuring, "Hello, Lacey, thank you for your help. Can I have your contact information?" Lacey looked stunned. How could there be such a good-looking man? She left her contact information to Jane, saying, "Sorry, I have something to do today, So I have to go now. If Mr. Su wakes up, please give me a call." Jamie said to her, Can you tell me where you found Mr. Su?" Lacey thought for a while told him the name of the ce and sent a photo to Jane. I saw him lying there and I took a picture before I went over. She was a little worried about being racketeer, so she was careful when you do good deeds. Chapter 29 Jamie was Possessive Chapter 29 Jamie was Possessive After Lacey left, Jane sat on the chair, staring at the emergency room. She has been staring at the red font above for a long time during the operation, which was dazzling. She thought that her father might have med her for a while since her mother had died in childbirth. But as long as she could remember, Yates never gave her a bad look, and never used her. He loved her very much. He had a babysitter at home, but when it was a holiday, Yates will take her everywhere. She has everything. She was never short of beingpanied. Later when she grew up, others said she was child with no mother and her birth killed her mother. She has no impression of her birth mother. She still felt guilty that her mother died in childbirth. Also Yates said to her, Jane, your mother gave you this name when she was pregnant with you. Actually, we haven''t determined it yet. But she had an ident. When your mother gave birth to you, she bled and died. But when you were born, she heard you crying and smiled. She touched your face, and youy on her." "So, Jane, you didn''t kill her. It is hard for a woman to give birth to a child. It''s just too bad she didn''t Yates said with tears in his eyes. Jane reached out her hand to wipe his tears, Dad, are you sad? Do you miss mom?" "Well. Dad misses mom. This is your mom." Yates handed the photo to Jane and said, "This is your mom. See, your eyes look like moms so does your mouth. You have a mother, but she has gone far away now. One day, we''ll all be there together." Yates usually was busy in work, but he spent time with Jane. Sometime he was too tired and fell asleep. Although it was a single-parent family, the grandmother offered help too. Jane had a mischievous side, but also a clever side. She was very self-conscious and popr at school. She was pretty and had a good family, but not spoiled. She studied hard and always got good achievement. Her always speak sweet words. Everyone thought she was like a generous and versatile little princess. Sometimes, while she was doing her homework, Yates fell asleep sitting next to her and snored loudly. When she was in the third grade, Jane no longer needed Yates to apany her on her homework. Sometimes Yates was busy, Jane answered the phone, like an adult, Dad, I got it. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll study at home. I''ll put the paper needs your signature on your desk. When you get back, remember to sign it for me." The next day she had to get up at half past six and leave for school at exactly seven o ''clock. Sometimes she went out, and Yates was still sleeping, she wont wake up her father. Father and daughter had a good rtionship, depending on each other. Later Jane grew up a little bit, Yates became more and more busy in work, and Xenia appeared at the right time. Yates wanted to find a mother to Jane, Jane also wanted to give Yates find a wife, who can take care about them. So when Yates asked whether he can marry Xenia, Jane said yes. But after Xenia married into the family, it was difficult to get close, because Jane was not a little girl. Ynde curried favor deliberately, but secretly she was bad to the servant. Jane did not mind. She had a lot of things to do and her life was still a long way to go, there was no time to care about that. She only wished Xenia and Ynde were good to Yates. But now, Jane doubted for the first time that whether Xenia was father''s good match? Especially when something like this happened, they even didnt answer the phones At that moment, Janes eyes turned red. She continued to call Ynde, but no one answered. She called Xenia and finally Xenia answered the phone. "Jane, what''s the matter? Sorry, I was shopping with Ynde and didn''t hear the phone ring. What''s the matter?" Jane said clearly, "Xenia, my father fell down and now he was unconscious. The ce is not far from the Feng City University. Do you know why that case happened?" Xenia seemed to be anxious, What? He took me to Feng City University to find Ynde. We separated after he scolded Ynde. What''s wrong with him now? '' "He was unconscious. Come and have a look." Jane hung up the phone and noticed a man who has been watching her. He was Jamie''s friend. He was the doctor. Jane smiled reluctantly at him for he helped her. Janes smile make Aaron feel a little stunned. He had also seen a lot of beautiful women, but Janes smile was especially good-looking. But now her gloomy face made him feel sorry. Aaron came over, wanted to pat on Jane''s shoulder tofort her, but Jamie stretched out his hand to Jane and pulled her over. Aaron''s hand patted the air. Jamie looked at him with cold eyes, apparently warning him that not to touch his woman. He introduced to Jane, "This is my friend Aaron. He is a yboy. Stay away from him and ignore him. Unlike me, I have never liked anyone, and you are the first and only one." Aaron was speechless. Damn it. He phrased him by smearing a friend. Seeing Jane''s anxious face, Aaron took a look at Jamie and exined, "Miss Su, you can rest assured. I know the doctor who operated on your father. He is very good and the operation will be unsessful." Jane said, Thank you." She could say nothing now but this. He was happy that he was the first person to meet Jamies wife. Aaron sent a message in the group: Wonderful, I saw Jamie''s wife. She looks really lovely and beautiful. Seth replied, What? I didnt see her when I send mobile phones, and now you saw her? Aaron sent a triumphant expression:e on, do you feel ill-affected now? Jamie felt that the WeChat group was in the vibration. He took out his phone and withdrew directly from the group after seeing that. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Now he was in no mood to pay any attention to that group of monsters. When Xenia came over, Yates had not finished his surgery. Xenia cried immediately, Xenia, please stay safe." Chapter 30 She Looked Gentle but Tough Chapter 30 She Looked Gentle but Tough Ynde looked different, staying far from them. Jane ruthlessly stared at Jane and walked forward. Ynde was startled and stepped back quickly, Jane, what do you want?" Jane was now furious. Jane looked like a Nemesis. "What do I want? You knew it." After finishing her words, Jane pped Ynde hard. Jane didnt mind Ynde stole Samuel who was just a dirty man. Someone can be stolen was not true love. Jane didn''t care more than she thought. What she CARES about is Jane''s betrayal. Although the two of them did not get along like sisters before, Yates treated her as a daughter. Jane had everything, so did Ynde. Jane was always generous and gave Jane the things she liked. In Jane''s opinion, it was just some outside things, which could not be precious than man. So, she gave Ynde everything as long as she liked. Unexpectedly, she was in forbearance and didnt mind it, but Jane thought she was a fool and stole her fiance. Moreover, Ynde threatened to take away all her things. She can try! Jane didn''t even think that Jane would make more nasty things. Last night at dinner, Jane gave her drugs, thus she almost had an ident and cannot bear it. If Jane did not drug her, Yates would not go to find Jane, and there will not be such an ident. "If you hadn''t drugged me yesterday, Dad wouldn''t havee to you, and he wouldn''t have had an ident!" Jane gave Ynde another p. She was young, but because she had practiced swordsmanship and taekwondo and often did outdoor sports such as climbing, riding and shooting a lot, she had a lot of strength The two ps contained hatred, fear of losing her father, Jane do not spare effort. Both cheeks of Ynde were swollen up. The sick and the nurse passed by, looking stunned. Only Jamie stood looking at the side and smiling Sure enough, it was the girl he liked at first sight. She looked gentle but tough inside. If Jane did not deal with Ynde, he would. Jamie was still watching the two men who Ynde found. He would find a time to deal with them. But now Yates had an ident. It was a wrong time. Of course, Jane should deal with Ynde right now. Jamie''s eyes were gentle. But in the eyes of others, they thought Jane''s approach was too much. What a pretty and pure little girl. How could she be so cruel? Xenia shouted and stepped forward to block Jane. She had anger in her eyes too. "Jane, how can you be so cruel! Even if you were drugged yesterday, you are okay now. Besides, it''s a good thing that Jamie Lo was attached to you. But now you hit Ynde so hard." Jane looked at Xenia coldly and said: "I am cruel? If I am cruel, I will drug your daughter and ask ten men toe to her! Ynde wanted to rush to hit Jane. Son of bitch, she had had enough. Before she rushed to Jane, she was hooked by a foot, and then fell to the ground. The man stretching his feet was no other but Jamie. Jane smiled. If it weren''t for ident, she would have a soundugh. Jamie was too childish to do so. He was elegant and disgraced, yet he was so childish. Ynde was stunned by her fall and began to cry, with a string of tears falling down. Jane often practiced in front of the mirror learning from those stars on TV how to cry good-looking, how to let a person feel distressed. But unfortunately, the person here was Jamie. Jamie had seen all kinds of beauties, but Ynde was not pretty to him. And now Ynde''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, there was no beauty at all. "Xenia, let me ask you again. What happened to my dad? Are you sure you don''t know anything?" Jane did not give at Jane a nce, but stared at Xenia. Xenia was shocked and seemed to remind of something, but she shook her head, Jane, after I and your father separated, I really didn''t know what happened to him. What do you mean by that? Is it our fault?" Jane sneered, I didnt mean that. Why do you feel guilty now? Whether it is or not your fault, we shall find out the truth." Jamie added, I have sent someone there to check the monitoring." They would see what happened when they had a check. Jane and Xenias face turned pale instantly. Jane got nothing from Xenia and Ynde, she even didnt want to give them a nce. She will talk about being drugged by Ynde after Yates was sober. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Mom, I don''t want to live. Mom, Jane hit me. You said I drugged yesterday. Where''s your evidence? Do you have any proof? Don''t make a false usation against me. I dont understand what you''re saying." There was hatred in Yndes eyes. She looked Jane while crying, as if she wanted to eat Jane flesh and blood to be reconciled. Jane looked at Ynde contemptuously, Don''t pretend now? What are you looking at? I''ll take your eyes out if you keep looking at me!" The little girl was really fierce, a little domineering, but Jamie liked it. Xenia hurriedly pulled Jane, and said, Don''t quarrel with her. We will talk about itter when your father was sober." Yndes body shook slightly. What did she mean for waiting her father to be sober? She put her finger in her mouth and bit her thumb nervously with her teeth. Every time Jane was guilty, she would act like this. Janes eyes narrowed slightly, which were still red now. Because of her concern about Yates, she cried. Seeing Ynde biting her finger, Jane walked up to Ynde and said, Why do you bite your finger?" Ynde was shocked by Jane''s voice and was scared. She hid her fingers behind and subconsciously retreated a few steps, seeing Jane approaching, afraid that Jane would hit her. "My father went to see you and ended up fainting while you were out shopping. Did you lie? What happened to my dad?" Chapter 31 Jamie Said Dont be Afraid Chapter 31 Jamie Said Don''t be Afraid Jane yelled loudly, Ynde was almost scared to kneel down. She was guilty and ran away crying. "Mother, I shall die. Mother, do you see that there is room for me in this home?" Xenia stamped her foot and looked anxiously in the direction Jane was leaving, "I know you have a grudge against Ynde for taking Samuel away, but you should not talk to your sister like that. She is not my sister," Jane said coldly. Xenia hesitated for a moment and approached for Ynde. The corridor became quiet. Jane sat back to the chair, as if the whole body of strength has been drained. She felt a dark shadow approaching that was Jamie sitting down. The man around her smelled nice. There was a faint cold fragrance, dispelling the hospital disinfection water brought by the pungent and uneasy feeling. Jane voice was a little hoarse. She did not see Jamie, but stared at her hands on the knee. In a daze, she said, "Jamie, you can go back home. I''ll wait here for my dad to wake up." Jamie called her in a soft voice, "Jane." Jane was a little grumpy. She was so upset that she ignored him. Jane angrily raised her head and glowered, "Are you calling my spirit?" Jane was in a daze when she caught the eyes of Jamie In Jamie''s eyes, there was not a trace of irony, nor any pity she was afraid of, but only a kind of generous tolerance, a kind of distress, as well as a kind of pacifying calm. For her unreasonable trouble, Jamie did not get angry, but smiled slightly. He stretched out his big hand, rubbed it on Jane''s hair, and said, "Jane, I am here for you. Don''t be afraid." Jane''s nose felt a bit sour again. She felt sad and wanted to cry. After all, she was still a little girl of eighteen, who had gone through what happened yesterday, and now that her dependent father had fainted, she was helpless. She pretended to be strong in front of Jane and Xenia. "Well, I see. You can go back home." Jamie''s family was too big in business, and he had no time to stay with her. Jamie reached out his hand and gently took Jane''s hand. Maybe the temperature of the air conditioner in the hospital was too low, or maybe the little girl was too afraid. Jane''s hand was frozen. And his big hands were very warm. The temperature from the palm of his hand spread a steady stream. Jane felt that it was wrong. She wanted to pull out her hand, but she seemed to lose her strength. She also seemed to want to find someone to rely on, and Jamie was the only one she could rely on. Jane let Jamie quietly wrapped her hand with a big hand, waiting for the passage of time, waiting for the operation lights turn off, and the doctor came to announce the good news. As time went by, the light finally was turned off. Jane suddenly stood up, staring at the operating room door. She was afraid that as long as she closed her eyes, she would miss the scene that Yatesing out of the room. She wanted to see Yatesing out of the room as soon as possible, wanted to see his eyes open, showing a warm and loving smile, and said to her, "Jane, silly girl, I''m ok, don''t cry." Jamie can feel Jane''s tension. Because her fingers had been tightly pinched his hand back, there was some pain. Jamie didnt care about it but let Jane grip more and more tightly. The door opened and Yates was pushed out, while the doctor looked tired. Jane immediately shook off Jamies hand, and run toward Yates. Why the eyes were not open? Daddy, daddy, open your eyes and look at me. The doctor sighed and said, "Who is the patient''s family?" Needless to say, this pretty girl was the patients family. Jane''s eyebrows looked like Yates''s, especially the tight corners of her lips. But the little girl seemed too young, especially now that she was in such a state of agitation. Jamie stepped forward and asked softly, "How is the operation?" Jane immediately raised his eyes to the attending doctor, with hopeful and devout eyes, making people cannot bear to look straight. The doctor avoided her eyes and said, "The patient''s head fell on the ground. The blood has been removed from his brain. All other reactions are normal. Some wake up after two or three days, and This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. some do not wake up for half a year. The worst ..." Jane bit her lips. Jamie was distressed to look at her, as Jane''s lips were bitten by her own like to drop blood. Jane heard her own voice, which was calm and restrained, strange. It was not like her own voice, but from another time and space, "What''s the worst thing?" "The patient can be a vegetative." Jane was weak in legs, she can no longer support, directly falling to the ground. Jamie moved fast, and held her in the arms. Like a drowning person, Jane was like to find the driftwood on which to live, she finally couldn''t help crying. At first she sobbed and whimpered like a wounded animal, and atst she wept bitterly. After all, she was just an inexperienced child who, no matter how strong she was on the outside, needed her father''s shelter on the inside. She had been wronged for days, and now she found that the man who could do her justicey down. Jamie reached out his hand and patted Jane''s back gently, softly saying, "It''s ok, it''s ok, the doctor said there are still a few days to observe, your father will wake up. I''ll get you another doctor, the best doctor, okay?" At this moment, Sanford hurried toe over, his voice was very loud. He saw Jamie holding a little girl. At that time, Jamie was screaming for him toe through phone, saying that he needed his help. Sanford thought that he was not the attending doctor in Jamie, so he woulde as soon as he was asked to. It would be too humiliating. However, Sanford is the olddy''s attending doctor, who had superb medical skills and entric temper. He wont agree toe if he was an ordinary people. On arrival, Jamie was gently coaxing a little girl, Sanford really felt that the sun rose from the west and he was curious about that. At that moment, he shouted, "Oh, Jamie, Why did you call me? Where is the patient? Let me see." Jamie said to Jane, "Jane, this is Sanford, a brain neurologist. I asked him to check your father. He will certainly do something about it." Chapter 32 Jamie Kissed Her to Stop Crying Chapter 32 Jamie Kissed Her to Stop Crying Jane cried for a while and now she was much better. Jamie took out a new white checked handkerchief to wipe her tears. Jane looked to Sanford. Sanford was in his fifties, older than her father, looking at her from a rare sight. Jane was a face-saving person, but she cried like that. She felt ashamed and when she found Sanford was looking at her, she flushed. She cleverly asked, "Hello, Sanford, I''m Jane, please help my father." Sanford wanted to signal to push Yates into the intensive care unit. He read Yates operation report, and lost in thought. Jane looked at him with longing eyes. The girl''s eyes had been crying and were now wet and bright with water. "Doctors here did a good job with the first aid and the operation was quite sessful. Nothing was to be quibbled about. When the patient wakes up, it really depends on the time and his will to live." He looked at Jane and said quietly, "Stay here with your father and talk to him more about the important things between you two. It will be very helpful to arouse the patient''s will." Then he reached out his hands and patted Jamie''s arm and said, "Jamie, I have something else to do. I''m leaving now. There is nothing I can do to help, but the patient''s will is the main thing." Janes hope disappeared again. She just sat there, watching Yates lying on the hospital bed. Yates was tied with gauze around his head, lifeless lying there, eyes closed, and face pale. Jamie looked at her with some worry and said, "Jane, I''m going to see Sanford off." He didnt know whether Jane heard it or not. She didn''t react at all, just like a statue never moved. Jamie saw Sanford to the door and said, "Thank you foring here, Sanford." Sanford said, "Now it''s up to him. If he wakes up, you can call me." Jamie nodded. Sanford gave a narrow wink and said, "Is this your deration of the fiancee?" In front of the elder, Jamie was picked on this topic by him. He touched his nose slightly in embarrassment and said, "Come on, Sanford, don''t make fun of me." "I am looking forward to your wedding." Sanford left and Jamie stood by the door for a while. He turned to look into the room. Jane still kept the original sitting position, very straight and clever. Jamie felt that the figure was thin and sorry for her. He never expected that,st night Jane was drugged, now came the ident of Yates. In fact,st night, he almost lost control. Reporters broke in, took photos and videos. By his nature, these videos and photos could not have been sent. However, thinking of this girl''s age and gentle personality, he did not know when he would marry her. It would be better to take advantage of the power of public opinion to fix the marriage. But he did not think that Yates was unmoved at all to his family. Then he had the news removed. It didn''t work, so he decided to try something else. However, there were no other thoughts in his mind. He just wanted to apany Jane, waiting for Yates to wake up. Jamie looked at Yates in the bed and silently sighed in the heart. Future father-inw, you better wake up quickly, as long as you wake up, I will have a chance to pursue your daughter, pursue my own happiness. Jamie pulled up a chair and sat down beside Jane. He apanied her, but Jane did not move. The ward was a VIP ward arranged under the help of Aaron, which was spacious and bright and After a while, Jane spoke in a hoarse voice, "Jamie, when will my father wake up? Have I ever told you that Xenia is not my biological mother?" Jamie thought everyone can tell it. Xenia only had her own daughter in her eyes. "Well," Jamie said, "you did not tell me." "My mom died giving birth to me. My dad and I lived together. My dad was the most important person in the world to me. I haven''t grown up. I haven''t been dutiful to him. My father must be fine." She looked at Jamie as if she had made up her mind. Her eyes were still red. "Did the surveince get in? I want to find out who want to kill my dad, and I''m not going to let that person go!" At that moment, Jane was determined and full of strength. She took Yates''s hand and said gently, "Dad, I like Feng City. You wanted me to study here. My admission score is definitely enough. I''ll apply for this school, but as soon as you wake up, okay?" Her tears kept flowing, Jane wiped it, but more and more tears came out. "Damn it, why can''t I control my tears? I don''t want to cry, Jamie, I am telling the truth." Jamie stood up, squatted down in front of her, looked at her, and stretched out his hand with a handkerchief for her thin wipe away the tears. A handkerchief was wet, but Jane''s tears were still running down. Jamie sighed and said, Jane, don''t cry. If you keep crying, I will kiss you." The Inte said that, to let a girl stop crying was to kiss her. Kiss her until she stopped crying. Jane''s voice was a little crying. She said, "Jamie, are you kidding? I''m not in the mood. I didn''t want to cry, but the tears wouldn''t stop themselves." After these words, her lip was covered by soft lips. Jamie''s face was close at hand, and his fine eyshes were very long and warped, which seemed to scratch her face. Jane was shocked, feeling strange but a little familiar. Last night it seemed that they had kissed like that. Jane felt her lips itchy. The hot breath was on her cheeks. She felt crazy. Jane reached out her hand and beat Jamie''s strong chest. Jamie wanted to frighten the girl, but just a little taste kept him continuing. Yesterday''s her sweet taste made him want more. Jane angrily opened her mouth and bite Jamie, Jamie''s lips broken, the smell of red rust spread All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. between the lips and teeth of two people. Jamie was in pain, and his consciousness had be sober. He let go of Jane, Jane got free, gulping breath, with cheeks flushed. She was angry and shy. Chapter 33 You Cant Fool Anyone with Your Heart Throbbing Chapter 33 You Can''t Fool Anyone with Your Heart Throbbing Jane gasped and looked at Jamie. Jamie''s lip was bitten by her. It was stained with deep red blood and was full of enchantment. A person who was usually celibate will be seductive and charming. Jane would naturally appreciate the beauty of Jamie and secretly infatuated, feeling the handsome boy was so charming and sexy. But this time, Jane was furious, "you are sick!" Jamie voice was also a little hoarse, sexy Adam''s apple also rolled up and downs. The whole body seemed to be emitting hormones. Jamie didn''t mind being scolded by Jane. He had a gentle smile in his eyes, "I told you, if you keep crying, I will kiss you. He did not intend to apologize for kissing Jane. After all or sooner orter she would be his wife. "See, the effect is very good, you no longer cry." Jane ruthlessly wiped her tears, and found that indeed tears imperceptibly stopped. She snorted, absolutely denying the effect of the kiss. However, heart throbbing cannot deceive people. Andst night, did anything happen to them? But now it was not the time to pursue that. All she wanted now was for her father to wake up, if only he would wake up... Jamie answered a phone call, without avoiding Jane. Jane fixed her eyes at Yates, without blinking, feeling her eyes sour. Jamies sound was like a subwoofer, which was very pleasant to hear. At usual time, Jane must be crazy about it. But now, she was unmoved. Nothing could interest her now. "I see, thank you. I will invite you to dinner in the other day. Good. Please check the surrounding monitoring too." Hearing monitoring, Jane finally had a reaction. She turned over her head, and looked at Jamie with a pair of beautiful and longing eyes. Seeing Janes clear eyes, Jamie felt a little upset for the first time, for he did not want to let Jane disappointed. But this time, it wasn''t good news. "Jane, a friend just called that area was not monitored." So, what happened to Yates now was still a mystery. Jane''s heart sank at once. "I did, however, ask them to expand the scope of the investigation to include surveince of Feng City University. Your father has been there, we will send someone to ask whether someone has some impression of him." Jamie did things in an orderly way. Jane felt touched. Her grandparents were gone, and she lived with Yates in the family. Now, Jamie was beside her, arranging everything for her. "I have things to do, don''t you be afraid. I am here." Jamie held Jane in his arms. Normally, Jane would have pushed him away shyly. But now, she needed a hug, and Jamie was the one who she didnt dislike. Jamie smelled good, Jane felt at ease. Jane raised her head again, looked at Jamie firmly, and said, Jamie, you can leave, I will take care of my father." She smiled at Jamie, looking lovely and pitiful and extremely beautiful moving. She was still young, and if she had grown a few years longer, she would have be a fairy in the city. Jamie knew the timing was wrong, but he was touched to see Jane smiling like this. "Call me if you need help." "I know, go, Jamie, I am ok." Jane cried, now, father only rely on her, so, she must be strong. After Jamie left, the doctor came to check the room. The nurse gave injection to Yates, Jane sat quietly. She did a good job. The nurse left and told the colleague beside her, "The girl in VIP222 is so poor. She looks so young. Her father is in aa. I heard she''s got nobody." "I saw her stepmother and stepsister." "And where are they? Nobody can be relied on now. She''s all alone." "And the man who sent her looked so familiar, as if I have seen him before." The female nurses shook their heads, not understanding. Jane saw Yatess sweat on the forehead, she immediately wiped for him. As time flew, she did not know how long it had been. Jane Xenia did note back, Jane also ignored them. She didn''t even want to see them now. It''s just right not toe back. She didnt want them back. Ynde ran out, Xenia quickly caught up with her. "Ynde, what''s the matter with you?" Xenia felt her daughter was wrong, for her whole body was shaking when she saw Yates. The two men came to an open park where there were few people. Jane looked at Xenia, with a crying voice, lips trembling, Mom, I pushed Yates." Xenia was shock. "What are you talking about?" She couldn''t believe it. Although Yates was cold to them, but they have not been mistreated. She had all the riches have. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yates looked down upon her family. But if her family asked for money, Yates was still generous. She subsidized the money for her mother''s family these years, but Yates he didnt mind. Now her daughter made Yates ina, Xenia felt like a bolt from the blue. She was almost fainted. "Ynde, do you know what you are talking about!" After speaking, Janes face recovered calm, with eyes bleak, which let Xenia shiver. "Mom, I didn''t want to do this, but he made me." Ynde reminded that when she was in ss in the morning, Yates called her, with a strong tone, asking her toe out to see him immediately. Xenia was with Yates. But Perhaps Xenia was not used to the food in Feng City. She had a stomachache this morning and went to the bathroom. When she came out, he did not see Yates. On the contrary, Ynde looked bad, hurriedly pulling her to the shopping mall. At that time Xenia asked, Where is your father?" "He''s gone." Ynde''s tone was very bad. Xenia thought Ynde was unhappy because of being scolded, so she did not think much. Who knows... "Mom, I didn''t mean to push him. He went crazy and pulled me out, saying he would take me to the police station and confess my crime. I admit that I had wanted to destroy Jane, but Jane was a blessing in disguise, and met Jamie. If I turn myself in, what else do I have? I''ll leave a recordter. How can I marry into the Meng family then?" Chapter 34 Yolandes Dark Mind Chapter 34 Ynde''s Dark Mind Ynde''s eyes became fierce, Mom, do you think he is really good to us? You can tell who is the important to him. I just didn''t want to go with him. I couldn''t get away. I was so scared. I pushed him away but he hit the stone unluckily. I was afraid. but I thought, if he died like this, mother, wouldn''t it be better if he died?" Xenia was like the first time to see his daughter, who was strange to her. "What, what are you talking about?" Xenia''s voice was almost gone. "Mom, you are hiswful wife, and I am Miss Su in name. If he dies, will we get at least two-thirds of the property? With a little more help, we could even let Jane get nothing." Anyway, Jane has nothing to rely on. Ynde said in a tempting way, I knew what he has done to you all these years. He treated you as a wife, but he didn''t touch you, right? I once saw him muttering to his dead wife in the picture, saying that he was sorry he was married. Why do you stay with him? Why do you take the money and leave?" After hearing that, Xenia felt confused. After all these years of pampered living, she had no idea that her own daughter could be so cruel in her thoughts. But, she was her own daughter. When she did not reply, Ynde immediately pointed to her face with tears in her eyes and said, "Mom, look at my face. I was hit by her, and I can''t hit back. We are daughter of Su family, but we have different fates? What can I get from the family? He clearly knew that I like Samuel, he could not even say a good word to me in front of Mrs. Meng. Mom, if you can''t bear to part with your affection, I''ll go to prison after he wakes up." When Xenia and Yates got married, Yates made it clear that they would not have children. She only had Ynde. After hearing what Jane said, Xenias brain was in a mess. Yates was her husband, while Ynde was her own daughter. "Give me some times." Jane took Xenia''s arm and said, "Mom, my face hurts so much. Let''s buy some ice packs to put on my face." Ynde thought Xenia would stand on her side. Her mother was not assertive. Now as long as Yates did not wake up, Xenia would be on her side. Ynde was a little worried in the heart, wishing Yates never wake up again. At that time, she looked at Yates fainted in the ground. In the mind panic, she wanted to take out her mobile phone to call ambnce, but, after being hesitated for a long time, Jane finally gave up. She looked at Yatess head gradually spreading blood and felt happy. * In the evening, Mrs. Lo came in person, carrying an antique multiyer food box. Jamie and Mrs. Lo came together. When they opened the door, seeing the scene inside, Jamie felt a pain in the heart. Jane was in the same posture when he left, with one hand gently holding Yatess hand. She was talking with Yates. Jamie did not know how long she said, he only felt Janes voice was very hoarse. This silly girl, just because Sanford asked her to talk with Yates more, which would help him sober up, she has been talking. She did not rest. Mrs. Lo''s eyes were red. On her road, she had heard Jamie said what happened, and felt sorry for Jane to experience these. As soon as she saw Jane, Mrs. Lo came forward and hugged Jane in her arms, crying aloud, "Oh, Jane, my poor child, don''t be afraid. I will take care of you." Jane felt a sour nose, if her grandma was still alive, she would hold her in arms like that. Jamie was jealous looking at Mrs. Lo, now his grandma can hold Jane in his arms, but he cannot! It never urred to him that he, too, would be jealous. He was jealous to his grandma. "Mrs. Lo, I''m fine." Jane didn''t want to let the olddy worry, so she said caring and considerate words. The old sweet, soft, waxy voice became hoarse. Mrs. Lo took her hand and said with concern, "Did you have a meal? Did you drink water?" "Come on, grandma packed a meal. Jamie did not eat, he will eat with you." Jane shook her head and said, "Mrs. Lo, I''m not hungry." "Silly child, you are starving." "Take care of yourself, so you can take care of your father. When your father wakes up, there will be observation and convalescence ahead, so, don''t be brave and stubborn." Jane thought that was right .She was very persuasive, though she grew stubborn. But what Mrs. Lo said was perfectly reasonable, and she could not find any reason to refute it. Jane got up to wash her hands, took the chopsticks, went to the next small room to eat, where separated and set a table. Jamie sat down and the olddy took out the dishes one by one. It was made by the cook of the Lo family. Mrs. Lo gave Jane a full bowl of rice, Jane took it with both hands, politely said, Thank you Mrs. Lo." Jamie looked at her anxiously with a pair of eyes, Jane did not reply, took the chopsticks, and began to eat. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Obviously, she agreed what Mrs. Lo had said, only she ate and drank, she can get the strength and take good care of Yates. Jamie helped her with the dishes. Mrs. Lo was very pleased to see that. She used to worry about her grandson''s sexual orientation, but now she can tell that he liked girls. He just didn''t meet the right person. He was so nice to the girl right now. Before Jamie scared off many girls with his sharp tongue, and even directly threw out the girls she chose for him. The olddy was helpless at that time. Now she was surprised to see that her grandson was attracted by this girl. Jane finished eating, and was ready to clean up. Mrs. Lo immediately came forward to take Jane''s hand, and said, Jane, let Jamie to clean up. Lets chat with your father. Maybe when he hears, he will wake up. Jane was happy to hear that. All she wanted to hear right now was her father woke up. Chapter 35 Mrs. Lo Visited and Made a Surprising Statement Chapter 35 Mrs. Lo Visited and Made a Surprising Statement Jane held Yates hand and gently said, Dad, Mrs. Lo came to see you." Mrs. Lo nodded and said, "Mr. Su, I am sorry to meet you in this way. Mr. Su, you''d better wake up soon. Jamie will marry Jane. I liked Jane at first sight when I was in Jiang City, she has such an interesting personality and I liked her. I thought Jamie likes such girls. And I am right." Jane went embarrassed about what the olddy said to her father. "If you don''t wake up soon, Jane will be in our family. Of course, I won''t bully her in the future. But I can''t guarantee that those rtives of our Lo family won''t bully her. You know, the big family has many kinds of people. When the Jane suffered injustice, she would not know who toe to." Mrs. Lo said, took Janes hand, beckoned Jane to gather ear over. "Jane, I said that because I wanted to make your father worried. When your father is worried about you, he will wake up quickly and dare not go to be asleep again." After that, Mrs. Lo cleared her throat again and said, "If you don''t wake up, after the birth of a child, he will ask me why he doesn''t have a grandfather." Jane felt shock. She listened to the Mrs. Lo, and didnt know what kind of expression she can show. She was a child herself, and how could she give birth to a child? Mrs. Lo said a lot. Jane thought if Yates really heard it, he would be furious. Jamie smiled and wondered whether his grandma was to bulletin private enemy, because Yates did not agree Jane to marry him in the morning. Mrs. Lo said for a long time, and called Jamie, "Jamie, get me a ss of water. Oh, grandma''s mouth is dry." After drinking a ss of water, Mrs. Lo began to talk again. Anyway, she spoke anything. People would think that the person lying on the bed was her own son. * Outside the door, there was a knock on the door, Jane doubted and thought, she knew nobody here except Xenia and Jane. Probably they le to Jamie. Sure enough, Jamie frowned and said, "I will go and have a look." As a result, it was alreadyte. The door was not locked at all. The door was opened. The first person came in was Aaron Jane immediately stood up and said to Aaron, Dr. Aaron, How are you?" She has a good impression of Aaron, at least the room was arranged by him. Aaron touched his nose and said, "I can''t stop them." Jane was confused, the ward suddenly crowded into five people. One of them stood out, with a pair of peach-colored eyes, paleplexion, red lips and white teeth. This was Seth. He was looking at Jane, Jane was confused. Seth came over and solemnly said, "Jane, my name is Seth. You can call me Seth." Another man with a brush cut came over and said, "Just call me Brother Zhang." There are several other people. Before they introduced themselves, Jamie, with calm face, pushed the out. Seth put his face in, Jane, I will cover you in Feng City." Aaron touched his nose and said, "Miss Su, don''t mind. They heard Jamie had a fiancee and couldn''t wait to see you. We grew up together." Jane was surprised and exined, I am not his fiancee." Mrs. Lo chimed in, Why not? When your father wakes up, you can fix the engagement." Jane was helpless. Why did she mention this matter? She nced at the ward, which was filled with fruit baskets and flowers left by Seth and others. Jamie soon came in. Mrs. Lo got up and said, "Jane, I am about to leave. If you need help, call Jamie." Jane hurriedly stood up and said, Mrs. Lo, I will see you off." She looked at Jamie and asked, Don''t you need Jamie to drive you home?" "No, the driver is waiting for me downstairs." Jane insisted to send out the olddy. Mrs. Lo was very pleased. Jane was young, but she was polite as ady in a big family. She liked Janes etiquette. "You can stay. Latonia will pick me up." Jane saw Latonia came over and took over the food box in Mrs. Los hands. "Latonia, please take care of Mrs. Lo." Latonia smiled and said, "Miss Jane, you can rest assured. The olddy and I will see you again tomorrow." Jane did want to make trouble to Mrs. Lo, it is hard for the olddy toe. "No, no, you needn''te tomorrow." "Yes, we are going to be families. Miss Jane. It doesnt matter." Jane bit her lip, and no longer insisted. She thought that what did she mean by they are going to be families? Jane insisted to see Mrs. Lo walk into the elevator, and turned back when the elevator door was closed. Jamie was standing at the door of the ward. Jane saw him and said, Jamie, you go back home." Jamie shook his head and said, You are here alone, how can I rest assured?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jane''s eyes were a little sour, There are nurses, you can rest assured." Even there are nurses, he was worried. Jamie did not say out what he thought about. He smiled and said, Don''t care about me, I''m here with you." Jane was so young, how can he rest assured? Jane no longer advised him knowing that he would not leave. The room was quite big, with a study and an escort bed. The nurse had a bed in the hospital, because Jane said she would stay at night, so the nurse would Jane sat beside the chair, and didnt want to do anything but watched Yates. She always felt that the next second Yates would open his eyes, and show her his gentle smile. Jamie brought aptop, apparently to deal with business. His voice was so low. When he answered the phone, he went into the small room next door. He sat back, turned on the notebook. The data kept changing that Jane cannot understand. Chapter 36 Move to Los House Chapter 36 Move to Lo''s House Jane sat there, involuntarily looked toward Jamie. Jamie was 360 degrees without dead Angle flourishing beauty, even side face let a persons heart Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. flutter. He has broad shoulders, narrow hips and a small waist. His figure was charming. Jane felt at ease when Jamie was quietly sitting there. The figure let her feel at ease. Someone was apanying her like this, when she needed apany Jane was very grateful. As long as Yates woke up, Jane felt that she could have engagement with Jamie, if Jamie really liked her. Jamie turned to see Jane and found that Jane was looking at him. Jamie showed a warming smile. In the night, it felt like being filled with endless tenderness, and the air seemed to be the strength let people feel at ease. "What''s the matter? Jane?" Jamie voice was very gentle. When he put away his yful expression and spoke in a serious tone, there was an air of calm and assurance. Obviously he was not old, but said with a kind of maturity beyond the same age. "Nothing. Thank you, Jamie." Jane thanked her sincerely. She reminded something and asked curiously, "Is Seth your friend?" When she mentioned Seth, Jamie asked, What do you think of him?" "I think he''s funny," Jane replied without any thought. Funny? Jamie''s heart was almost broken. He was still pursuing Jane, but these people came to see her one by one. "Well, he''s funny, so girls like him. He has a dozen of girlfriends." Although they were the gossip girlfriends, they are still his girlfriend. Jamie deliberately omitted the gossip word. Jane nodded earnestly, Well, yes, I see he grew a pair of pretty eyes, which attracted girls the most." She saw that Jamie was upset when she mentioned Seth. She was curious and asked, Seth has many girlfriends, are you jealous?" Otherwise, when Seth was mentioned, his face would not look like this. Jamie was speechless. Was he jealous of Seth? He was jealous of Seth because she said Seth was funny. However, looking at Jane a face of innocence, Jamie had to hold back internal injuries. And, what was Jane thinking about? Was he jealous of Seth? Didn''t his appearance attract girls? Jamie almost gnashed his teeth and said, Why should I be jealous of him? It''s not a good thing to attract too many girls. What do you think, Jane?" The topic was thrown to Jane, Jane did not know how to answer. How did she know? However, if she liked a man, she certainly did not want too many women to like him. So Jane thought for a moment and replied earnestly, "If it''s a boy I like, I hope he won''t attract too many girls, because I don''t like to fight with others." As soon as Jane finished her speech, Jamie immediately said, "Jane, I''m different from Seth. I was not attracted to girls. I have a sharp tongue. Girls dont like me. I just want you to like me." Jane wondered if there was something wrong. Before, Jamie was quite high and cold and restrained, but how could he change after a night? "Jamie, you go back, I am good here." Jane changed the subject. Jamie did not move, bowed his head and continued to look at the document, and said, You don''t have to care about me, Tonight I will be here with you." Jane bit her lip, she was actually very happy that Jamie could be here with her. But in the heart she felt like owes Jamie a lot, there was no way for her to pay him back. * When Jamie was finished his work and found that Jane had fallen asleep. Shey prone beside Yates''s bed. Her eyes were a little swollen. There was a faint pink around her eyes, just like peach blossoms in March. She slept unsteadily in her dreams, and her brow contracted slightly. Jamie reached out his hand and gently smoothed her between the eyebrows. The next day, Jane woke up, found herself lying next to thepanion bed, she opened her eyes, was a little confused, and habitually shouted, Dad." Jamie''s voice came, Are you awake?" Jane sat up in a daze and saw Jamieing out of the bathroom next to him, with a toothbrush in his hand. Then, his mouth was covered with toothbrush bubbles, with inexplicable sense of joy. Jane was surprised, You slept herest night?" "Yes." Jamie nodded and said, "Wait for me. I''ll brush my teeth ande out." Jane hair was messy, she looked down at himself. How could she sleep so sound and incredibly slept until dawn? What did she do in apanion room? Jane was a little confused. Last night, she seemed to feel that Jamie put her to bed, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes. Then, the whole night was like a nest in a warm embrace. Jane''s face turned red. She could not ask Jamie, "Did you sleep with me yesterday?" Jane thought of her father, quickly jumped out of bed, but to her disappointment, Yates still maintained the posture of yesterday, without moving. Jamie brushed his teeth and came out looking refreshed, Jane, go wash your face. I have prepared a toothbrush and towel for you. They are in the pink cup. "Thank you." Jane looked at Jamieing over and flushed. After Jane washed her face, the doctor came over to check Yatess situation. Sanford also came over. Jamie asked, Sanford, as Mr. Su''s situation, can he be moved?" Sanford said, Yes. But do not jolt when moving the patient, so as not to cause secondary damage." Jane couldn''t understand what they were saying, so she asked quickly, "Why do you want to move my father? Where do you want to send my father?" Jamie said to Jane, "Don''t be nervous. I don''t think it''s convenient for you to take care of patients in the hospital. There''s no one to take care of you and you don''t have a good diet. I asked Sanfordst night to check your father today. As long as there is no problem, I will take him back to my home. My home has a special nurse who can also massage your father''s muscles and wash his body. It''s more convenient and easier to operate than in the hospital, don''t you think so?" Jane had no idea what to say. She was still young, and she could not make up her mind on such a thing. She looked at Sanford with longing eyes, Sanford, will that work?" "Yes, moving to Lu''s is a better choice. And your dad is unusual in that he may wake up in two or three days, or he may wake up in a few months. You never know. Therefore, in order to avoid long-term bed seque, it is better to have someone take care of it." Chapter 37 Jane Moved to Lo Family Chapter 37 Jane Moved to Lo Family Sanford was about to finish and went out. When he went out, he couldn''t help sweating. Ah, in order to assist, he did not care about this old face, although he did notpletely lie. If Yates was in the hospital, he can be taken good care of, as long as Jamieunched his contacts, the relevant people can be asked toe to the hospital. "Jane, I know you have some concerns, but really, your concerns are my concerns. So don''t worry about paying me backter. We''ll talk aboutter until your father wakes up, okay?" So, Jane was dizzy to follow Jamie and moved to the Lo family. Yates''s room was a sunny room on the third floor. The light was good and theyout wasfortable. As expected, Jamie had already arranged everything. As soon as he came, there was someone to take care of Yates. Jane was not assured, and went to apany Yates, but found that she offered no help but held his hands. The male nurse smiled politely at Jane, "Miss Su, now I have to wash Mr. Su''s body." Jane quickly stood up and said, "Ok, I''ll go out at once." When Jane went down stairs, Mrs. Lo was sitting in front of the coffee table. When she saw Jane went down, she immediately waved to Jane, "Jane,e here, what do you like?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jane looked curiously over and asked, What is this?" "Isn''t Jamie the owner of a jewelrypany? He usually designs jewelry himself. These are the earrings and bracelets he designed a few days ago. Please choose what you like and I will ask Jamie to make them." Jane looked at those drawings, and she was surprised that so beautiful drawings design was made by Jamie. She thought Jamie opened a jewelry store for fun because he had a rich family. But in fact he was a designer. "They''re all pretty." "Then I''ll do it it all for you." Jamie voice came behind. Jane was moving a small chair, obediently sitting across from the olddy. Jamie bent down, looked at those drawings style, with hands propped open. It was like Jane was surrounded in his arms. Jane felt that Jamie was like a furnace. She could feel the continuous heating from him before he got close to it. Jane was ufortable and shrank inside, saying, "No, I don''t need these." Yates loved her so much, so she had a lot of jewelry, but Jane did not think they are important. So, at that time, she gave what Ynde wanted. Jamies eyes gradually went deep, and did not say anything. Jane breathed a sigh of relief when he got up. While Mrs. Lo smiled more deeply in her eyes. Sure enough, Jane was excellent and not greedy. These jewelries were worth a lot of money, but, she only showed appreciation but not the desire to possess. "Jane,e out, I have something to say to you." Jamie said. Mrs. Lo winked at Jane and teased, "Oh, Jamie, what would you whisper to Jane? Even I cannot hear?" Jane wasughed into a red face. Jamie was helpless, that his grandmother love watching show did not change. "It''s something to do with your father." Jane immediately got up and said, "Ok, I''ll go out with you." It was evening now. Courtyards green was good, with flowers in full bloom. The air came the intoxicating fragrance of flowers. With cool courtyard and waterside pavilion, the heat gradually disappeared. "What I say is only my guess, but it may be true." Jamie turned grave. He looked at Jane with pity and pain in his eyes. If it was true, Xenia and Ynde can''t stay. It was a disaster to keep them stayed. Jane listened attentively. "After many inquiries, our people found that before your fathers ident, there was an argument with Ynde. Someone saw him pulling a girl''s hand, and the girl could be Ynde. Jane clenched her hand into a fist. Today, Yates went to find Jane. Ynde may exin herself, while pretending to be innocent. This was her mostmonly used means. But this time, it could not be solved by pretending. Yates would be angry if his daughter almost had an ident, so, regardless of the image, he pulled Ynde. "Then she got into an argument with my dad and pushed him and he fell over." Janes eyes were filled with anger. Although it was a guess, it was unbearable. If Ynde did it, she would never forgive her! Was their Su family not good enough for Xenia''s mother and daughter? If Ynde identally pushed Yates, she coldpletely call an ambnce, but as a result, someone else called an ambnce, and Ynde disappeared. "Well, that''s just my guess, anyway. There''s no monitoring. The only possibility for you to understand what happened until your dad wakes up. But here''s another way, which is to take a risk." "What is that?" Jane asked eagerly. After Jamie said a few words, Jane was just silent for a while, and then spoke firmly and said, "Ok, just do as you said." After discussion, Xenia called, Jane, I came to the hospital with your sister, but they said your father has been discharged, is he wake up?" Xenia''s voice was careful, and Jane''s mouth was hanging with a sneer. She took a deep breath and said, "I have moved to Jamie with dad. Are you guysing over? Dad woke up in the evening, but fell asleep again. Why don''t youe and and talk to him, and perhaps he''ll wake up. Ynde was frightened and shivered. Did he wake up? Xenia gestured her not to be panic, since Janes attitude was so rxed, it meaned that Yates haven''t had time to say things out. * More than an hourter, Jane and Xenia showed up at Lo''s house. When she and Xenia went in, Jane was not there. Mrs. Lo''s attitude towards them was particrly cold. There were not many people in Lo''s house, so Jane and Xenia can hardly sit still. Over the past years, Xenia also knew some good goods. Lo family was indeed a big family, every decoration in the home showed low-key luxury and strong economic strength. Chapter 38 Yates Woke up, Yolande was revealed Chapter 38 Yates Woke up, Ynde was revealed "Where is Jane?" "She''s upstairs with her father. She''ll be down in a minute." Mrs. Lo answered coldly. Just then, Jane came downstairs. Ynde raised her eyes, and held her breath. Jane stopped at the stairs corner on the second floor, overlooking. The two people''s eyes collided, Ynde felt herself back to the age of 14, the first time she went into the Su family, the first day she saw Jane. Deep in the heart of inferiority suddenly emerged in this moment. Jane didnt wear a makeup, wearing a ck slim skirt without decorations, but she looked extremely charming. A few years ago, she was a sweet little fairy, now she had both a girl''s innocence and a feminine charm. Needless to say, in a few years, Jane''s appearance will be even more amazing. "Jane, how''s your father?" Mrs. Lo said to Jane in a warm and concerned tone, with apletely different attitude. Jane came downstairs, looked at Xenia, and said, Xenia." Xenia was absentminded and answered, Yes." "Jane!" Ynde called her name. Jane immediately said with disgust, Don''t call me, I hate you. Leave after you visit did." Ynde''s eyes shed with embarrassment and anger. Why wasn''t Jane ruined by those two men? On the contrary, Jane climbed up the high branch of Jamie. Xenia smiled and said, "Well, well, you are both sisters. Don''t make so much noise. People willugh at you. Let''s go up and talk to your father." Under the guidance of the servant, Xenia and her daughter went upstairs. Jamie beckoned to Jane, Jane got up, followed Jamie to go to the study. He switched theputer screen, and soon, the room Yates was in was clearly disyed on the This was the n that Jamie and Jane said yesterday. They spread the fake news that Yates had woken up. But they said Yates told nothing, letting Ynde feel fear and was eager to prove. Jane naturally was afraid that Yates really woke up and told the truth. Before Yates woke up, Jane can only take the risk to have the truth. Jane stared at theputer screen. Jamie pulled the chair over, gesturing Jane to sit down. Jane subconsciously sat down. Jamie stood behind her, hunched over, reached out his hand from behind her, and moved the mouse to maximize the monitoring. When he did this, Jane tried to minimize her own sense of existence. It looked like she was wrapped in her arms, and as soon as she looked up, she would touch Jamie''s chin. So she chose not to move. Downstairs, the servant said to Ynde and Xenia at the door, "This is the ce. Come down after the visit. If you need anything, just shout for us. I''ll go down now." As the servant retreated, Ynde''s hands trembled. "Mother, did he really wake up? Jane doesn''t seem to know anything. Do you think I would be doomed if he did wake up?" Yndes lips were trembling. Downstairs, Jane heard Ynde and Xenias dialogue. Her eyes are filled with anger. If it was just a guess before, but now Jane''s expression and dialogue betrayed her. Ynde was shivered and opened the door. After she went in, she looked around, and shut the door, looking at Yates lying there. Yates now look as normal as if he was asleep. Xenia shivered when she saw Yates like this. Before Yates was elegant, and treated them well. Xenia considered that Jane shouldn''t do such a thing. "Ynde, go and tell Jane the truth." Xenia bit her teeth, and said, "Say you were too afraid to escape, otherwise, if Yates wakes up and tells the truth, it will be not good for both of us." Ynde looked at Xenia in disbelief. She knew Xenia was not assertive, now she wanted her to confess? Isn''t she going to her death? "You want me to confess? Mom, do you feel regretted that you followed me all the way? Are you reluctant to part with the splendor of the Su family?" Ynde was aggressive, Xenia stepped back, Ynde, I did not." Ynde closed the door, her malicious eyes suddenly appeared, Mom, I have to make it an end." Xenia was shocked by the ferocity in her eyes, Ynde, what do you want to do?" Jane snapped, Mom, if you still recognize me as your daughter, don''t stop me." If Yates woke up again, she would die. After speaking, Jane picked up the pillow and covered Yates face. Xenia was dumbfounded and realized what her daughter was doing. You''re mad! The next second, the door was opened. Janes eyes fell on Jane''s hand pillow covering Yates. She was going crazy. In the video she saw Ynde''s eyes are not quite right, but Jane did not expect Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. that Ynde would do this. She stepped forward and thrust Ynde away. Jane had great strength, Ynde directly bumped into the side of the cab, her temple was broken, and her blood began to flow out. Jane did not have time to scold Jane, but was angry and anxious, and repeatedly shouted, Jamie, Jamie,e to find someone to save my father. She reached her hand to Yates nose. She can feel his nose was still breathing. Afterwards, Jane fell on the ground softly. Jamie was only one step behind Jane. He gave Ynde a cold look. Yoalnde felt that she was over. It was all their tricks, they deliberately lure her. Ynde immediately plop on her knees, Jane, I made a mistake, please forgive me, listen to my exnation!" Jamie said in a cold voice, Ynde, you are suspected of murder Mr Su, go to the police station to exin." Ynde immediately panicked, looked at Xenia and begged, Mom, help me." Xenia was also out of her mind. She looked at Jane and moved her lips, Ynde just lost her mind. Things are not what you think. The cry was too loud. Yates in bed moaned. Jane has been concerned to look at his movement. At this moment, Jane rubbed her eyes and doubted that whether she was wrong. Seeing Yates already opened his eye, with a little vacant, which can''t concentrate light. After a long while, his eyes fell on Jane, seeing Janes face with tears, Yates frowned, trying to raise his arm, wanted to wipe away the tears for Jane. Chapter 39 Jane, Why Do You Live in Others House Chapter 39 Jane, Why Do You Live in Other''s House "Oh, you child, are you crying again? Who bullied you?" With tears streaming down her face and tears of joy, Jane shook her head and said, "Dad, are you awake? Dad!" Ynde saw Yates woke up, quietly wanted to back up, and took the opportunity to run out. However, Jamie stretched out his feet, Jane was flustered and fell down, looking very embarrassed. "What, do want to escape out of guilty?" Jamie smiled and said, Doo want to leave like this? What do you take our family for?" Yates came to his mind and realized this is the Lo family Yates struggled to sit up, but Jane stooped him. "Jamie, is Sanford on his way? Can my father get up now?" Sanford came soon. He came in and checked Yates body, and said, It is good to wake up. it is ok get up, but it must be slow. After at least a week of rest, you can get out of bed and walk around slowly." Jamie came forward to help Yates up. Ynde cried bitterly. Sanford took a look at Ynde, and turned away. Now that it was a family affair, he left it alone. However, Jamie refused to leave. It was just the time for him to do a good job. How could he leave? Yates obviously did not mind dirty linen in public, seeing Jamie was here, he did not say anything. "Ynde, shut up! Why did you cry?" Yates had never said to Ynde in such a heavy word. He had just woken up, and his voice was very hoarse, harsh, not loud, but strong. But Jane was frightened to shiver, immediately covered her mouth, and dared not cry out. "Jane, tell me what happened after mya." Jane told him everything after Yatesa. Jane spoke clearly and coherently, and will soon make the whole story clear. Yatess face was gloomy. His used elegant face became cold. Ynde expect him to be death! His stepdaughter, whom he had raised for so many years, turned out to be an ungrateful person. Even a dog was fed with several meals, it had a sense of gratitude. But Ynde had no gratitude. "So you want me to die?" Ynde shook her head in confusion and sobbed. "Dad, you just woke up now. Don''t be angry. Sanford said you need to rest." Yates looked at Ynde and Xenia disappointedly and said, "This is the end of the matter. I will not report to the police, but, Xenia, after I return to Jiang City, we two divorce. Ynde and I were no longer father and daughter." "Yates!" Xenia cried incredulously. "Send them away. I don''t want to see them." Yates closed his eyes, Ynde and Xenia were sent away. Jamie also came downstairs. Mrs. Lo asked him with concern, Did he wake up? That''s great. May I go up and visit him now?" Jamie shook his head and said, Not now." Mrs. Lo looked at Jamie and said, Why, are you unhappy?" Jamie sighed dully, Yates woke up and see him first nce. But there was not happiness but condemnation for darling his daughter. s, he wanted to do a good deed, but the future father-inw did not appreciate it. Upstairs, Yates lovingly touched Jane''s head, said, Jane, are you scared?" Jane nodded fiercely. The father and daughter have lived together for so many years. Later, when Xenia married with him, Yates became even busier. Jane also tried her best not to give Yates trouble. She did not get along well with Xenia, she never But she did not expect Ynde was that evil. Over the years, Jane has never said bad things about Xenia and Ynde. First she stole Jane''s fiance,ter unexpectedly drugged to Jane, and not pushed Yates and ran away. Yates was furious. He picked up the phone to call his friend in Jiang City, soon, there began the arrangement. Xenia stopped all his sub-cards, including Yndes. As for the matter of his divorce from Xenia, after he returned to Jiang City, he would set about it immediately. "I''m sorry. Have you been wronged these years?" Yates, after all, was a man, Jane didntin, Yates thought it was peaceful. If it weren''t for these things, Yates would still be in the dark. "You had no mother since you were a child. I dared not marry others when you were a child, for fear that you would be bullied and not be able to speak out. When you are a little older, I thought we can move on like this. But Xenia appeared at that time. I thought they were very honest, Ynde was also very sensible, plus you didn''t have anyints, so we got married." Now Yates was suspicious remembering the fact that he was drunk. He has always been a very clean person, Jane''s mother died in childbirth for the sake of giving birth. He has not forgotten these years. His dead wife was so important in his mind that no one could take her ce. But that day he woke up and was really lying with Xenia, Xenia cried. Now he thought it might have been designed. He''s been up and down in business for so many years, only stumbled over that one. "Who would have thought that this would not be a blessing but a curse?" Jane didnt want to let Yates mention Xenia and Ynde again. He just woke up and Jane was worried. "Dad, stop taking. The past is the past, fortunately we are both safe. Have a good rest, I will ask Sanford toe up to check your body. At the mention of this, Yates face slightly went blue, Jane, how did you live in someone else''s home?" He had a terrible headache now. The intention of the Lo family was clear for his daughter. That Jane lived in was obvious like that the sheep into the tiger mouth. Yates knew about it. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jane twisted her finger uneasily and said, "Dad, you didn''t wake up at that time, and the doctor said that he didn''t know when you will wake up. If, if you''re not lucky, you might..." She couldn''t go on. She still had some regrets and her eyes were red. Yates sighed a breath, and did not excoriate her again. After all, Jane was just an eighteen year old girl. Chapter 40 Jamie Gave Medicine on Jane’s Broken Knee Chapter 40 Jamie Gave Medicine on Janes Broken Knee Over the years, Jane has been well protected and grown up. asionally she was proud, but she was a good girl who knew books and was polite and gentle. "Well, I will shut up. I''m going downstairs, I cannot lie here forever." As soon as the words were finished, Sanford''s voice came. "Oh, no, Mr. Su. You need to calm down. After all, you had the surgery. And, if you move, it will get infection, what if it bleeds again?" Yates was skeptical, how can a doctor say in this way? And the doctor had been talking with the worst results, Jane was scared. "Dad, Listen to Sanford." Yates was helpless andy down. The nurse immediately came to take care of Yates, who was very professional. Sanford nodded with satisfaction. "Mr. Su, take your life too seriously. Your sweet little girl has been crying so much thest two days that it has broken my heart. Just for her sake, you must stay in bed for a few days." Yates suffocated very much, he was also an important person in Jiang City, now since he lived in others family, he had to listen to others. Sanford prescribed medicine to Yates, the nurse poured him warm water. After drinking, Yates was dizzy, and wanted to sleep. Jane was worried, Is my father all right?" "Yes, he ought to go back to sleep. It''s good to sleep. It means he is recovering. Little girl, you ought to go down and get some air and let your father rest." It was only then that Jane finally felt relieved. When she went down, Jamie was there. He was on business, with notebook in hand. Two long legs crossed. The white shirt unbuttoned two buttons at random, revealing delicate and sexy corbone. Jane saw the bulge of his Adam''s apple at the first nce. Jamie''s Adam''s apple was very sexy, especially when it was rolling up and down. Jane''s face suddenly went hot, how did she have these chaotic thoughts. But, she still can''t look away, and was attracted by Jamies look. His face was so seductive. Jane looked further down and found that Jamie''s shirt sleeve, casually rolled up, showing a strong and thin arm. He pressed one hand slightly against his chin, his ink-stained eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and moved the mouse with the other. The fingers were well knotted, the hair was fine, and the nails were well manicured. Mrs. Los voice suddenly sounded in her ear, Well, Jane, is Jamie good-looking? Why don''t you make him your husband, so that you can see him every day?" Jane did not know where the olddy came out of. Her words scared Jane that she fell, straight from the stairs, directly crooked down. Oh... Jane was so embarrassed that she actually fell down. And Jane was wearing a skirt and got exposed when she fell down. The inner beauty suddenly appeared in front of Mrs. Lo. The olddy covered her face. She did not expect such a consequence. There was no one else in the vi, except her and Jamie. Jamie was attracted to the fall. His eyes became deep when he saw that scene. Jane failed to get up for a while, but was helped by a big hand. Jane was ashamed and embarrassed, climbed up by Jamie''s strength. Jane felt ashamed when she caught Jamies eyes. Jamie''s Adam''s apple rolled. As a matter of fact, they had done all that night except for thest step. Just, he can''t tell the truth with this girl. "Well, did you get hurt? Walk around and see if feet get hurt." Jane moved her feet, fortunately, she did not twist her ankle. Mrs. Lo looked like a child who had done something wrong, with guilt and shame on her face, "I''m sorry, Jane, you were so absorbed by Jamie, I didn''t expect that talking to you would frighten you. Jane got more embarrassed after hearing that. Jamies eyes fell on Jane''s knee, with his eyes suddenly darken, your knee got hurt, follow me." Jane followed the sight of Jamie, and found that her knee has indeed been red and swollen. Jane has been pampered since her childhood. Her skin was delicate and fair. After a fall, she broke her skin and felt helpless. In school, she got hurt too when she was incautious. Back home, Yates felt distressed. Jamie saw the girl got dull, came forward to pull her hand, and said in a deep voice, Follow up." Mrs. Lo has bright eyes. s, she used to worry that her grandson had an abnormal sexual orientation and a mouth too poisonous for girls to like. Now it seemed that fear was misced. Her grandson would flirt with the girl he liked. Jane felt the hand held by Jamie was hot, she could not help pursed her lips. "Jamie, I am good. It would be fine tomorrow." The protest was ineffective. Jamie took her to his study on the first floor and asked her to sit on the sofa. It was the first time that Jane entered the study of this house. The books in the study were fragrant. There were bookshelves on three walls, which were basically as high as the ceiling. The books were piled up in a dense heap. The other wall had sun light and you can see the view from the window. The wind of summer wafts slowly, the flower of the garden spread into the study, mixing book aroma, making a person feel intoxicated. Jamie walked to the side of the bookshelf, and took out a white medicine box. Jane raised her eyes to him, her eyes were wet, as if there was water shining that people suspect that the next second, whether there will be crystal drops of water. She looked at him like this making him want to press her down on the sofa and kissed her. But he feared that it would frighten her. Jamie sat down beside her, his tall body enveloped her instantly, and his cool and cold fragrance surrounded her. Jane moved uneasily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Sit closer." Jamie ordered. Jane didn''t move. Jamie smiled, Are you afraid of me?" Jane hurriedly sat over to him and said, No, no." Her sight fell on the thin lips of Jamie, Jane couldn''t help thinking that when she was crying in the hospital, Jamie kissed her. In an instant, Jane felt her face on fire. Why did she remind of that? Chapter 41This is My room. Would You Like to Come in? Chapter 41This is My room. Would You Like to Come in? At that time Yates did not wake up, and she was too flustered, do not even think about it, now, the day of the kiss, like a slow-motion general, has been in her mind. Jamie used a disposable cotton swab dipped in medical alcohol to disinfect her. The alcohol was so irritating that Jane shook her knees with pain and her eyes turned red. She looked like she was in tears. She was usually most afraid of bleeding and injury. She was not squeamish, but she just can''t stand the pain. Jamie saw her biting the lip, afraid of pain but did not shout out, he felt soft in heart. The next second, Jane was stunned that Jamie bowed his head, gently blow air toward her knees. It was gentle, warm and hot. Jane waspletely stunned, frozen in ce. Jamie raised his face, smiled, and put on her two band-aids. "Now, when you take a bath at night, be careful that the wound doesn''t get water. I also have waterproof band-aids. Please ask me for them at night." Latonia came out from the kitchen, and saw the olddy looking into the study. When she was about to make a sound, the olddy made a catcall posture. Latonia widened her eyes too. Jamie was so careful to a girl, gave medicine and blew the wound. Oh, my god, it was so sweet and made them blush. When Jane came out of the room, her face was still red. Dinner was just on the table and ready. They were the only ones in the family. Mrs. Lo said, "Jane, everyone is busy these days. When Fridayes, the house will be busy. Let Jamie introduce everyone to you." Jane felt strange after hearing that, it was like seeing parents. Upstairs, a nurse was taking care of Yates, saying, Mr. Su is still sleeping, but he looks good and breathing steadily." Jane wanted to go upstairs to see Yates, but the olddy said, Don''t worry. You haven''t slept well these two days. Let Jamie apany you to take a walk in the garden and go to bed early in the evening. When your father wakes up, the kitchen will give him something light and digestible to eat." Seeing that the Lo familys arrangement was considerable, Jane was rxed. It was lucky they were there, or else she would be helpless. Jane was shock by her thought too. Why did she believe in Jamie unconditionally? Obviously they haven''t known each other for a long time. The olddy asked Jamie to apany her to go for a walk, Jane dare not to. Jane hurriedly wave hand, Jamie also was quite busy, still forget it, Mrs. Lo. I will apany you for a walk." Jane came forward cunningly to take the arm of the olddy. Mrs. Lo looked at Jamie with pride. Well, Jamie''s handsome face is not as good as her old face. The olddy knew impatience cannot eat hot tofu, also she stop making fun with Jane, and asked she was tired after a walk in the garden with Jane. "Oh, I''m tired, I''ve got to go to my room and have a rest. Call Jamie if you need help. By the way, Jamie will show you your room, and it has been ready for you in the daytime." Latonia escorted the old Lady Lu upstairs into the room. Living room left Jamie and Jane. Jane''s mind came out the scene that the man and women stayed in the room. Oh, god. What was she thinking about? "Jamie, it iste, lets sleep." After speaking, Jane was ashamed hoping that there was a hole on the ground, that she can immediately go into it. Oh, my god. What did she say? Jamie suddenly was approaching, eyes gradually went deep, the thin lips was close to her, it seemed that as long as she can stand on tiptoe, she can touch the lips. "Jane, what did you say?" "Oh, I didn''t say anything. Oh, Jamie, show me the room." Jane hurriedly changed the topic, running faster than the rabbit. She was so stupid just now. What she said was so ambiguous. Jamie, let''s go to sleep. It was like to invite Jamie to have sex with her. God, Jane was crazy. Jamie followed Jane, looking at the girl''s legs, which were vigorous and beautiful. He cannot help but think of that night, the little girl was drugged, with her slender legs hooking around his waist. Jamie just felt a little crazy. Before he kissed this girl, he would really miss her every day. It was onlyter that Jamie found that he missed her so much after he kissed her. That, of course, is another story. Jamie took Jane to the third floor. He opened one of the rooms and said, "Your father''s room is across the corridor. This is your room." Jamie was a gentleman. He opened the door but did not go in, just stood at the door. He leant against the doorframe, for he was so tall that he felt his head almost level with it. Two long legs in trousers stood casually, but it was impossible to ignore. No matter where he stood, he seemed toe out of the pictorial at any time. He could take a picture at random and make a pictorial.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "There are clothes for you in the wardrobe, which are prepared not long ago. I don''t know whether you like it or not. If you don''t like it, I will apany you to buy some tomorrow." "Have a look." Jamie kindly suggested, and Jane was naturally embarrassed to do. She thought Jamie was too considerate. "No, I actually have clothes at the hotel. I will bring them." "It''s sote. Go and take them tomorrow." He was right. And doing so, Jane would seem to be ignorant. It was not good too ask him to the hospital since it was sote. "Jane,e here." Jamie did not know when he began to call her Jane, it seems that from the very beginning they met,, Jamie has been ustomed to call her like this. "What? Is there anything else? Jamie." Jane although was a little puzzled, she came over. Jamie took her to the next room, opened the door and said, "This is my room. Do you want toe in and have a look?" Jane instantly petrified. Why was her room next to Jamie''s room? Since the vi was sorge and had so many rooms, it''s good to arrange any guest room. "Jamie, go to bed early." Why did he invite her in for a visit? She felt that Jamie was not well-intentioned? But this thought did not seem right. Jamie was a gentleman. He had not touched her that night. He was too respectable that he would not do such a thing. Chapter 42 Cute enough to Make Him Want to do Something with Her Chapter 42 Cute enough to Make Him Want to do Something with Her Jane disdained herself in her heart. Not everyone was as crazy as her. Jane was about to leave, but was stumbled over the foot of Jamie. Jane has always been underdeveloped cerebellum, PE ss was her weakness. She fell a lot when running and she came inst. When she was about to fall, Jamie held her. Jane was held into his arms, Jane suddenly rushed to Jamie. Her lips touched Jamie''s corbone. The soft lips were attached to the skin of Jamie. The skin on Jamie''s body was different from the skin on his palm. In the hot summer, it was cool and made her feel veryfortable. Jamie crooned, thinking this was a sweet torture. A restlessness stirred within him. When Jane realized what she did, she immediately covered her mouth and looked at Jamie with watery eyes. Then she said in a panic, "Jamie, I am going to sleep. Good night." Jane went back to her room and closed the door, gasping for breath. Oh, my God. The heart beat fast, faster than when Jamie kissed her in the hospital. At that time, because she was worried about Yates, she was not in the mood at all, but now it was different. Under the rxed state of mind, every little thing she got along with him was erged. Jane was clutching her heart, feeling the heart beat so violently, as if it was to jump out from the throat. She waited for several minutes before she dared to open the door and took a peep at Jamie. She saw that Jamie was not by the door. Jane breathed a sigh of relief out of a guilty conscience. She went to see Yates. Yates slept very quietly. Different from the previous lethargy, Yates''s face will look a natural flush, which made her feel relieved .It was also known that he had fallen asleep, not fallen into aa. When the nurse saw hering, she hurriedly said, "Miss Su, I will take care of Mr. Su tonight, and anotherpanion will take over tomorrow morning. You don''t need to worry, just go to sleep in peace." They were professional, and had been brought in to take care of Yates after investigation, so she can be relieved. Jane hurriedly said, Thank you for your hard work." The man blushed for her gratitude. He thought that the daughters of rich families were very spoiled, arrogant and domineering. He did not expect that this girl was so pretty and good-natured. "No, no, this is what we should do." At this time, the nurse saw the Jamie, hurriedly stood up, respectfully said, Jamie!" He put away hisughter and did not look directly at Jamie. Rumor has it that the Jamie was a tough person. He did not know if it is an illusion or not, today Jamie had a gloomy face. The nurse looked at the innocent Jane. Damn, a saying went like the beauty was curse water. It was true. Jane thanked him, and she smiled sweetly at him, Jamie must be jealous. He wiped his sweat silently, and it was irrational for a man to be jealous. Jamie would not be jealous of him. Jane looked at Jamie, thinking, why this man came out again? Jamie lifted his foot and went in, saying, Didn''t you say you were asleep? Are you worried about your father? You can rest assured that they will take good care of him." Jane nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Jamie, and your grandma. If it hadn''t been for you..." She has no friends in Feng City, and Ynde was the mastermind. Instead of taking credit, Jamie reached out his hand and gently touched the top of her hair. Her hair was very soft and smooth, Jamie thought it should be very smooth hair andfortable to touch. It was true and he didnt want to stop touching. But forget it. Otherwise, the girl will be frightened. Jane was really a little scared, Jamie''s intimate act, let her spine instantly became stiff. Her scalp was tingling, and even the hair he touched seemed to be crisp and numb. Jamie, did he really like her? The nurse stared at his fingers silently, trying his best to see the lines of his fingers. Now he saw that Jamie was really fond of the girl and had transferred her father to the family. Good for him. Indeed as expected, economy decided the foundation of love. If Jamie did not have this rich financial resources and family, he cannot flirt with girls. He has to work hard to make money. Jane said to Yates, Dad, sleep well, I will sleep too. Tomorrow I wille to see you." She turned to the nurse and said, "Thank you for taking care of my father." The nurse nodded. "Yes, Miss Su," he said. After speaking, Jane and Jamie went out. They silently walk in the corridor. Jane felt that Jamie was angry, for the pressure was a little low. She didn''t understand. Why was he so angry? Did anyone mess with him? In Jane''s impression, Jamie had a sharp tongue to the people he disliked. Jamie was in anger, she had better not provoke. She was really not very good at coaxing men. In memory, she coaxed Sunny, her friend, but no man. Jane secretly pulled away a little distance. Jamie felt Jane wanted to pull a distance with him, and did not want to have anything to do with him. Was he that terrible and unpopr? As soon as the idea came out, it is like being possessed by a demon. "Jamie, I will go back to the room." Jane walked to the door of her bedroom and said to Jamie. She carefully looked at Jamie''s face, it was really a little scary. She''d better get out of the way. Unexpectedly, the next second, Jamie suddenly approached her with a low and maic voice, which sounded even more charming in the dark. People only felt crisp and numb in the bottom of their hearts, making them feel a little dizzy. "Do you want to leave so soon?" Jane was frightened by his sudden approach, surprised to stand directly against the wall. She did not know what to do. And she looked so cute. She was cute enough to make one want to do something with her. Jamie thought in the way, and did in that way. He leaned one hand against the wall, lowered his head, with his eyes glistened, and his thin, sexy lips were there. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane nervously swallowed saliva, opened her red lips lightly, Jamie, you" Jane felt dark in front of her suddenly. Chapter 43 Jamie Kissed her and expressed His Love Chapter 43 Jamie Kissed her and expressed His Love In the aisles of the corridors, the wallmps glowed softly. Jamie stood in front of Jane, lowered his head, with the strong shadow. Her face lifted, her lips flushed, like an invitation, kissing him back. Jamie''s arm propped against her cheek, his eyes was extremely aggressive, but at this point, the inside was like a bottomless ck hole, leading people to sink. Jane''s heart flurred, heart beat like a drum. She was nervous and swallowed saliva. After she said Jamie, Jamie''s head is lowered down, with thin lips urate kissing on her red lips. Jane felt the current from the lip to the whole body. Soft, fragrant... Jane was stunned. Jamie kissed her in the hospital, because he threatened her that if she kept crying, he would kiss her. But now, why did he kiss her? Jane was confused and stared at Jamie in a silly way. Jamie''s eyshes were so long. He closed his eyes. The eyshes were dense and warped and quivered slightly. It seemed that he noticed that Jane was not attentive, Jamie put out his hand to cover Jane''s eyes. The eyes were covered, the senses are more obvious. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane felt that she had to die of hypoxia, Jamie was wrong. Why did he kiss her? Jane patted gently on Jamie, resisting. Jamie sped her hand with one hand and took advantage of her opening mouth to invade forcefully. The taste of the girl was too sweet to stop. By the time Jamie finished the kiss, Jane''s whole body was soft, her cheeks flushed, her eyes were watery and red. "You are a rascal. Why did you kiss me?" Jane raised her hand and wanted to give Jamie a p. But seeing Jamies pretty eyes, she stopped. His eyes gleamed with coquetry. Jamie originally wanted to take it slow, but Jane''s temper was really too mild. If he did not force her, she would never know where her potential. And Yates now woke up, they would move out in a few days, after that he has no opportunity to be close to Jane. When she was back to Jiang City, and Jane applied for the university, those boys were attracted to her. It was easy to fall in love with other boys in the campus. He would never allow this to happen. As he spoke to the reporter, Jane was his fiancee. Jamie can see that the girl was infatuated with him too. So, he better let this girl like him, and he did absolutely not allow other men to covet. Her tears fell one by one, and her using eyes stared at Jamie. The mouth was red by Jamie kiss, which was in swelling, numbness and pain. She felt a good grievance, originally thought Jamie was a gentleman, but now unexpectedly he kissed her and took advantage of her. He was really too abominable! "I hate you." Jane said. Jamie was at unease. This silly girl asked him why he kissed her. Jamie stretched out his hand for Jane to wipe away tears. When his warm finger just touched Jane on the cheek, Jane subconsciously avoided. Jamie sighed, this silly girl did really not understand his mind. On second thought, it seemed to be right. He hasn''t formally expressed his feelings yet. Jamie reached out his hand and held Jane''s shoulder. "Look at me, Jane," he said in a seductive tone. Jane was full of tears and looked at Jamie dimly with tearful eyes. Jamie smiled gently and his voice was deep. When he called her name, it was tender. "I like you, my heart is tender with you, and I can''t help kissing you." Jane was stunned. She had been confessed love before. But all the boys who told her that they loved her handed her a love letter with a red face, or asked someone to give it to them, or looked at her and stammered, "Jane, I, I like you." But no one was like Jamie, who was so straightforward, domineering, but with gentleness. His eyes seemed to have tension. Would Jamie also be nervous? Seeing Jane have no reaction, Jamie was worried. It''s different from that he thought. Was he taking it the wrong way? Did the girl not like him? If so, it would be difficult, and he would have to find another way. "Jane, the first time I saw you, I you are a funny girl. I like you since I met you. I fell in love with you at first sight. When I was back in Feng City, I''ve been thinking about you. I never thought I''d fall in love with a little girl like you. Jamie smiled sadly, speaking in a bit more gentle tone, fearing to frighten Jane. "I know you''re young, but I''m twenty-six years old. If I wait until you grow up, I''ll be a terrible old man. I''m afraid you''ll despise me then. I like you, do you like me?" Jane thought this person was so hateful, for he was just eight years older than her. She was going to be eighteen. She was not that young. Jane''s tears stopped unconsciously and her heart beat like thunder. Her mind was a little dazed and confused. Did Jamie say he liked her? Jane reminded the first time she saw Jamie, her heart beat so loud that she could hear it. Did Jamie fall in love with her at first sight? How about she? Jane can''t believe that it would be so easy to fall into love with others. Did love at first sight really exist? "Jane, tell me, what do you think on your mind? Do you like me, too?" Jane''s mind was in a mess and her cheeks were hot and red. She bit her lip and whispered, "You can''t kiss me even though you like me." Hearing this, Jamie held back his smile and his impulse to kiss Su again. He said, "Well, I know. Next time I kiss you, I''ll tell you in advance." Jane angrily stamped foot, I did not mean that." "What do you mean, Jane? You haven''t told me. Do you like me, too?" Jane opened her mouth, Jamie, I, I..." After a long time, she didn''t say anything. The bell of Jane''s WeChat video invitation rang suddenly in the night. Jane went to get her mobile phone in a panic and saw the video chat sent by Sunny. Chapter 44, Sunny Asked Whether She would Marry Him Chapter 44, Sunny Asked Whether She would Marry Him Jane blushed and as soon as she got low, she came out from Jamie''s arm and said, "Jamie, I''m going to sleep." She rushed into the room and closed the door, her heart was still beating heavily. Jane did not pick up for a long time. Sunny sent another video invitation to her. Jane hurriedly picked up. Soon, the beautiful face of Sunny appeared in the video. This time, her short hair had changed to a pale grayish blue. "Jane, do you think my new hair style nice?" Jane was still short circuit in the mind, she said, Yes, of course. But Sunny was not satisfied with it, which was too disingenuous. When she saw Jane''s face, she was surprised and said, Jane, did you kiss a man?" The lips were swollen, the cheek was red, and the eyes were bright. Did Jane stay with Samuel again? This was not the style of Jane. "And didn''t you cancel the engagement in Feng City? Instead of staying in a hotel, you stayed in Meng''s house?" Looking at the background, it didn''t look like a hotel at all. The furniture was very high-grade. Jane did not expect Sunny would be so keen. s, this girl should be paparazzi. She bit her lip in annoyance and said to Sunny in a low voice, "Sunny, a lot of things have happened. I can''t make it out in a few words. I''m not at Meng''s." "It''s not the Meng family. Whose family is it? And, did you find a wild man? Who did you kiss?" Jane was so thirsty. There was a bottle of mineral water on the table for her. Jane just drank down and hadn''t had time to swallow, Sunny let her mouthful of water pop out by saying she found a wild man. Sunny quickly jumped to escape, but sheter realized that the two people are not face to face, just in the mobile phone video. "Well, whose house are you in?" "Jamies home." "Who?" Sunny suspected that she had heard it wrong. The next second, she screamed. "Good for you, Jane. You are pure feeling like a small white rabbit, now you are with Jamie? Good! I told you this man was an acme of perfection, he is handsome. Good for you.. Sunny said a big. Jane was speechless and rolled her eyes. What did it mean that she was with Jamie? At that moment, Jane''s cheek was extremely hot. She unconsciously touched her lips, which were tingling a little. Jane bit her lips out of chagrin. Jamie was too abhorrent, even if he liked her, he can''t kiss twice. But Jane did not know that was not the second kiss. That night, Jamie kissed her a lot. "Jane, do you know that when you just touched your lips, you looked so sexy. You are missing a man, Jamie!" Jane was angry by Sunnys words. Sunny made fun of her for a while. After seeing Jane have be angry from embarrassment trace, she said, You said a lot of things have happened recently. What''s the matter? By the way, how did you get into Lo''s house?" Jane thought of these days, feeling like a ridiculous dream. If it weren''t for Yates wake up, otherwise she can''t chat with Sunny so easily now. Jane took out a paper towel carefully to clean up the water stains, with the phone poured on the bed. The quilt was soft and bed sheet was fragrant. Although it was a guest room, but things were very fresh. Color collocation looked pretty good. Jane usually got picky about the bed, but now she felt nothing to be picky. Shey on the bed, holding a mobile phone, said to Sunny, Sunny, here is the thing. When I had dinner with Hattie, Jane was also there, what is worse, she drugged me." "Yes, the drug you thought of." "Damn it!" Sunny was so angry that she wanted to scold, "This mean woman has such a wicked mind! Has the Su family been bad to both of them? Ynde was really ungrateful." "And then, what happened to you?" Sunny widened her eyes. Jane felt the expression of the Sunny was rich, she can go to be an actress. "Then, did Jamie appear?.Wow, it''s like an idol drama. And then he had sex with you, so he decided to be responsible for you and brought you to Lo''s house?" Sunny became more and more excited as she spoke. Jane udylike rolled her eyes and said, "No way. If it was true, I still will hate him. After all, he''s not a stranger, he''s someone I know. You are overthinking. Nothing happened to us that night." Sunnys chin was about to fall down, What, so, Jamie was ame. You have an affair. I can tell that you called his name." Jane blushed and said, "Don''t interrupt me. I haven''t finished my sentence yet. Ynde was more hateful. My father went to find her ounts, and then, she pushed my father into aa, she incredibly did not call the ambnce, regardless of my father''s life and death." Think of this, Jane fear unceasingly in the mind. If Yates didn''t wake up, she was afraid she never know Jane''s mind so evil. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sunny thought Ynde''s practice was really refreshing people''s three views. "Is there any mistake? Have Ynde been arrested?" Jane shook her head, "Dad just woke up today. He didn''t have the energy to deal with this right now. I''m not going to let her go. It''s not enough to drive her out of Su''s house!" Is your dad all right? "Well, he''s all right. When he''s well in a few days, we''ll go back and deal with things then." After chatting with Sunny for a while, Sunny found Yates was all right, but it was quite thrilling by thinking of that. "So is Jamie always by your side?" "Well, this time, I''m very grateful to him. If it hadn''t been for him..." "So, do you n to marry him?" Jane scolded, No." But the next second, she scratched her hair in annoyance and said, "Sunny, do you think love at first sight is reliable? Just now Jamie said to me that he liked me, so he kissed me." Sunny''s jaw was about to drop. Well, this Jamie speed was enough fast. "What do you think? When he kissed you, do you get excited and your little heart beat?" Chapter 45 She Saw Jamie Coming out of the Bath Chapter 45 She Saw Jamie Coming out of the Bath Jane blushed and nodded. Sunny was touching her chin, finally came to a conclusion, "I think you like Jamie, Jane!" She said firmly. Jane was a gentle girl since she was a kid, as long as you don''t mess with her. Usually there were quite many boys chasing her, but Jane will not y ambiguous with others. She has been kissed, but she didnt hate him, then there was only one conclusion that Jane also liked Jamie. "I get nervous when I see him." Jane said with a little annoyance, "But I''m also a little afraid of him." Jane talked about things happened in the Imperial Building. "Jamie was so fierce at that time. When he called against people, his tongue was so sharp that he almost cursed the woman and cried." Sunny was speechless, "he didnt scold you, what are afraid of? How does Jamie treat you?" Jane blushed and thought for a long time. "He talks to me very gently and likes looking at me very much. Whatever he does, he will consider my feelings." Although two people get along for a short time, but Jane came to the conclusion is this. "That is enough, little fool, Jamie likes you, and maturely he will not be so fierce to you. Rx, now that your father is all right and you are living in someone else''s home, you can fall in love with him at ease." Jane blushed and said, "Who said I want to fall in love with him?" "Good, do not fall in love, marry him directly!" "Sunny! Jane called to her angrily. Sunny touched her nose, "Are you angry? Okay, I know you''re too thin-skinned. I wont make fun of you. By the way, don''t forget your present." Jane hurriedly got out of bed and went to get her bag. But she didn''t get it. "Wait, I bought you a star ne and it cost me a lot. It was for your eighteenth birthday." Both of their birthdays were within a few days of each other. Sunny said, "Ok, I''ll wait." "I don''t know where my bag is. I''ll look for itter. Sunny, don''t worry, I''ll catch your birthday when I get back." Jane hung up the phone, bit the lips, and went to ask Jamie whether he knew where her bag was. Thinking of the chat with Sunny, and the sudden kiss, Jane still felt blush with heart. Sunny in the video said she definitely liked Jamie, Jane was a little afraid to face him. Did she like Jamie? It was not annoying. She walked to the door of the room of Jamie. There was a lighting out from the crack of the door. He must have been awake. Jane raised her hand and gently knocked at the door, "Jamie, did you sleep?" She knocked several times, there was no response inside. When she was about to leave, she heard footsteps inside, Jamie said, "Come in." Then, the door opened, Jane lifted her eyes and stared at him. It was a shocking scene. Jamie had just taken a bath. He was wrapped in a towel at random. His upper body was bare and his perfect figure was exposed to the air. He had broad shoulders and narrow waist, eight pieces of abdominal blocks, abdominal muscles on both sides of the obvious line. Looking up, it was a handsome, suffocating face, with a deep sword eyebrow, a straight nose and thin sexy lips. And his hair was still dripping. A drop of water rolling down his cheek, slipping past his sexy Adam''s Apple, and then dropping onto his tight pectoral muscles. Jane felt that her face was so hot that if she put an egg on it, it would make a faint sound of hot air. Is it nice? Jamie evil charm of the voice sounded. Jane covered her eyes, quickly turned back to go. "Jamie, you quickly put on clothes." How could he not get dressed knowing she was looking for him? The gentle hissing of Jamie came behind. The girl''s face was really thin. He really can''t think of her like this, with her anger against Jane. Jane heard the sound of Jamie opening the cab, and the sound of the clothes, she did not dare to breathe, until Jamie voice from behind came, "I am good. Jane dared to turn around. When she turned her head, Jamie was buttoning up his shirt. His fingers were slender as jade, other people buttoned from the top to down, instead, he buttoned from the bottom to the top. At this time, half of his chest was still exposed, his movements were free, showing a casual sense of abstinence. Above two buttons were unbuttoned, the sexy delicate corbone was looming. Jane was standing by the door, not daring to go inside. Clearly seen at this time, the room of Jamie decorated low-key luxury, the quilt was light blue and white Do you want toe in? Jamie invited. Jane took a quick step back and shook her head. Her eyes, full of love and shyness, made people want to do something to her. Jamie walked up to her, looking down at her and asked, "What''s wrong? Can I help you? You can''t sleep?" Jamie has just taken a bath, and he still has the fresh scent of bath dew on his body. The cool and refreshing smell of mint made her feel veryfortable in summer. Jane blushed, thinking that he can stay away from her. "Not, Jamie, did you see my bag?" As soon as the words were finished, Jamie gave a low smile and said, "It''s inside. Come in and get it." Jane stood still. It was not good to go into the man''s room. Even if there was no mother to teach, it was not good for her to go into the room since it waste. Jane shook her head, "I will not go in, help me take it." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jamie felt funny, "Are you afraid that I will eat you?" He lowered his head and to get close to her. His shallow breath seemed to fall on her forehead, which was crisp, itchy and burning. This sentence was too ambiguous, and Jane understood that since she was not a kid. Her blushed but made up her mind. She directly rushed into the room and asked, "Where is it?" Jamie pointed to the position of the bookshelves in his room. Jane lifted her eyes. She went to get it. However, it was too high. Jane thought, since he helped her put it away, before taking her to the room, he should give it to her. It was ok to keep it for her. Why did he put it so high? Jane stood on tiptoe and tried to reach the bag. She was wearing a simple white T-shirt and shorts today. When she raised her hand, a piece of white and tender waist appeared. Looking that in eyes, Jamies eyes became dark. Before she could reach it, Jamie leaned over behind her, raised his hand, and easily took it down for her. It would have been better if he had helped her. Why did she spend so much time here? Stepping back, she hit a meat wall, Jane hurriedly was back away, took the bag, and said, "I will go back to sleep, good night, Jamie." She ran away like a rabbit. Jamie gently signed. Was he so terrible? * The next day, Jane woke up at 6:30. In fact, she didn''t sleep well at allst night. Last night, she dreamt that she was picking Jamie''s clothes. She wanted to see Jamie''s abdominal muscles, but Jamie would not show them to her. Later, Jamie bent his head to kiss her, because in reality two people have kissed, the dream kiss is lingering, and the feeling was as real as in reality. When Jane woke up, she felt bad. How could she have such a shameful dream, in which she dreamed of such things that she thought of Jamie? And it was she who made the first move! The curtains were not drawn. In the summer it dawned early, and the sun came out early. Jane felt the stimtion of the light and woke up immediately. It seemed so early that if she had stayed at home, she would have stayed in bed for a while. But now she was in others home, and she still missed Yates, so Jane got up with the fastest speed, after washing, she subconsciously looked at the room of Jamie, and then hurriedly took back the sight, went to Yates''s room. Yates was still sleeping, it was another nurse. Seeing her, the nurse came out and talked to Jane standing in the corridor, "Miss Su, your father felt a little sickst night. He woke up twice in the middle of the night and couldn''t sleep, and now he just fell into sleep. When he wakes up, I''ll call you." "Yes, thank you." Jane was afraid to disturb Yates and quietly looked at him, and then went downstairs. Downstairs, the olddy has got up, taking with Latonia. Jamie has also got up and was sitting there reading news. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers, and he was a Stoic, disgraced man. The appearance was so deceptive. He seemed to feel her eyes, Jamie raised his head and looked to Jane. Jane''s eyes fell on Jamie thin lips, immediately thought of thest night''s kiss and yesterday''s dream. Her cheek turned red. She hurriedly took back her sight. The olddy was happy looking at Janes reaction. Had something happened to the two peoplest night which she did not know about? "Good morning, Jane." "Good morning, Mrs. Lo. Good morning, Latonia." Jane looked at Jamie and said, "Jamie, Good morning." That clever appearance was pleased to see. Mrs. Lo waved her hands happily to Jane and said, "Why don''t you get more sleep? When I was your age, I was dying to get enough sleep every day." "Jamie, what news are you watching? Now take a walk with Jane. Breakfast isn''t ready yet." Mrs. Lo''s matchmaking was so obvious that even a fool could see it. Jane hurriedly waved her hand, and said, "No need, Jamie was busy." "No, he was not busy. He is the idlest person in the family. Don''t worry. You haven''t been shopping in Feng City these days. Jamie will go out with you." Jane hurriedly said, "No need, I will stay with my father." Chapter 46 Shes Too young to Get Married Chapter 46 She''s Too young to Get Married "Your father has a nurse to look after him. Don''t you believe us? I''ll take good care of your father and you can go out and y. You''ve been in a funk these days, too. Just rx." Mrs. Lo said, holding Jane''s hand, said in a distressed way, What a pity! Did you sleep well yesterday? Your chin became thin." Jane was ashamed, because what Mrs. Lo said was so exaggerated. If people can lose weight so easily, there would be no fat people in the world. "Jamie, are you free? Don''te back for lunch today, just y outside with Jane all day. Please eat outside. Have a good time." Jane blushed and said, "Mrs. Lo, Jamie is busy. I will stay at home with you and my father." "You reckon you''ll be leaving in a few days. Grandma told me that after youe to Feng City, I''ll have to y host to you. I am free today." Mrs. Lo did not give Jane refutation opportunity, so Jane had to look towards Jamie. The girls eyes were like imploring that he should refuse and help her. Jamies eyes dim, thinking of that night, she begged for mercy with her charming eyes. Jamie found himself in a funk recently. Aftering back to his sense, Jamie said lightly, OK, grandma, Jane, I''ll take one day off and take you around Feng City. By the way, you can buy some local specialties for your friends." After hearing this, Jane agreed. "Ok, thank you, Jamie." Jane was very clever when she spoke. And she looked to the person who spoke, with a pair of clear eyes. When looking at her eyes, people will involuntarily slow down. Breakfast was put on the table, and the nurse announced that Yates had woken up. Sanford just came over, he went upstairs with Jane, did all examinations for Yates, and said to him, It will be fine if you want to get out of bed and take a walk, but recently don''t go out, in order to avoid wound infection. Sanford was older than Yates, and he spoke in a somewhatmanding tone. Yates had never been treated in such amanding manner. But Sanford was a doctor, and he can''t do anything about it. After cleaning, Yates change da clean clothes and went downstairs. The clothes were prepared by Mrs. Lo, which was a cotton and linen style of the Tang suit, making him look fresh. Jane used to see his father''s appearance in a suit and tie. Therefore seeing he dressed like this, she felt fresh and smiled. Yates felt a little awkward and said, What are youughing at? Don''t I look good in this?" "It''s nice." Jane hurriedly ttered. "Dad, I mean it. You''re still the handsome man on the street, attracting all women." Yates thought of Xenia for what Jane said, his face immediately dim down. However, now he was in others family, he had to hide his thought and pretended to be happy. When he went home, he could deal with Xenia. They went downstairs, and the Lo family was waiting for them. Jane sat next to his father, and Jamie took chair to naturally sit next to her. As soon as he sat down, Jane felt a little uneasy. The table at which the Lo family had dinner was a long square table, so it seemed a little crowded when Jamie insisted on sitting with them. If she moved a little, both of them would touch their elbows. Jane bit her lips, thinking this Jamie was really haunted. Why did he sit next to Mrs. Lo? "I''m sorry to have given you so much trouble, Mrs. Lo." Yates said politely. Though he was still a little dissatisfied with his move to the Los, he was suddenly unconscious and in such a serious condition. Jane was here, there was really no one else to rely on. "No at all. I like Jane. It''s not a good idea to bring up the matter in this situation, but I still want to discuss it with you, Mr. Su. Let''s settle the marriage between Jane and Jamie as soon as possible. Well, before you say no, let the children think it over. You''ve got a few days before you get back, so don''t say no until then." Mrs. Lo was also a woman of equal merit. Now she was too old to be in charge of anything, but she still had strong spirit in her. Jane sat there, cunningly eating porridge, not daring to answer. She was too young to get married. Jamie nt to look at Jane, the little girls eating porridge appearance was also clever. The mouth slightly pursed. She gently blew it, and then put the porridge into her mouth. Anyway in his eyes, Jane was lovely. "By the way, I''ll let Jamie take Jane out to y. You don''t know how nervous she''s been these days." Yates understood the Mrs. Lo was matchmaking Jane and Jamie, so he felt a bit upset "Ok." he said. If it were before, he must not hesitate to refuse, and took Jane to leave. But in thea these days, Yates felt something, too. He heard the sound of crying of Jane, in retrospect, if he really did not wake up, what Jane shall do. The family of The Lo family is much higher than the Meng family. If two families were rted by marriage, there are only advantages. If he could not wake up, at least the Lo family would protect Janeprehensively. Thinking of that, Yates was hesitant. Now it was a new era, the kid''s wishes shall be considered no matter it was an engagement or refusing. "Jane, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Have fun." Yates looked at Jane lovely. Jane nodded. "Dad, if you feel bad, call me right away." Sanford was sitting beside Mrs. Lo and had dinner together. After hearing that, he said with a smile, "If Mr. Su doesn''t feel well, he should call me. If he calls you, can you help? Jane flushed. After dinner, Mrs. Lo drove them both out. "Come on, go out and y. Mr. Su will y chess with me." Sanford said, "No, Mr. Su still has to lie down and rest." The two men fought like children. Jane smiled. She thought Mrs. Lo was so lovely. Jamie reached out his hand and gently took Jane''s wrist and said to her, "Get in the car, Jane." Jane felt that Jamie''s hand was hot. The burning sensation came from the two people''s touching skin, and it has been burning to the bottom of her heart. She quickly and calmly took out her hand and put it on her side. Jamie looked at Jane''s dress. His eyes were dim. Jane was still wearing the clothes she changed into after taking a bathst night - simple white T-shirt with round neck and denim shorts. Two tender arms showed from the T-shirt and a pair of long legs was under her shorts, which were thin, straight and fair. Jamie was attracted to that. There was nothing wrong for Jane to dress like that, now young people in the street were dressed like this. But the thought of her dangling legs being looked at was always a little upsetting. "I''ll wait for you in the garage. You get changed." Jane looked at him inexplicably, Why do I need to change clothes, my clothes are not dirty." Jamie coughed. When he caught the girls puzzled eyes, he lied in all seriousness, your trousers were a little dirty." Jane was usually very clean, even a white T-shirt will be careful not to touch anything with color. After hearing that, she agreed, Ok, I will get changed. I will be down soon." Jane trotted upstairs. Jamie was in a good mood and smiled. 0When Jane came down, Jamie looked at Jane, with his eyes more deep. Jane was confused and wondered whether there was something wrong with her dress. Jamie felt regretted that he should not ask Jane to change clothes. Now she dressed like this, it was more attractive. Jane was wearing a short skirt, of which the length was a little above the knee. Although it was not tight, but it still wrapped extremely well, that buttock was very upturned. She tucked her T-shirt into her trouser waist to make it look slim. Jane got on the car, sitting cleverly in the copilot''s parking space. She still remembered Jamie said that he did not like others to regard him as a driver. Jamie started the car. Jane did not speak, and did not ask where to go. She was not familiar with Feng City. She has been to Meng''s house twice with Yates before, but she was strange to this ce. The car fell into silence. Jamie held the steering wheel with one hand and turned on the stereo with the other. "Do you want to listen to a song?" Jane nodded. "What song do you like? "Dust from the Fireworks." Jane answered. Jamie was confused. What? Which singer''s song is this? Poor Jamie, he was used to listen piano music or English songs. In fact, he didn''t have any favorite singers, he listened to songs randomly. "Dust from the Fireworks." Jane thought that Jamie did not hear clearly, so she repeated it deliberately. Then she felt a little shy at the corners of her mouth. "It is the song of Hua Hua. I like his personality." she said. Jamie looked at the shyness that Jane had, he suddenly felt a little ufortable. The girl liked someone else? Although it was called Hua Hua, but by looking at Jane''s expression, he can tell it was obviously a man. Jamie did not move and did not know the singer. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Do you know him? Jane was innocent. The shock in the eyes hurt Jamie a little bit. Jane casually said, "Well, right. You are eight years older than me. You don''t like this style of singer." Chapter 47 Jamie Had a Sharp Tongue but Protect Her Chapter 47 Jamie Had a Sharp Tongue but Protect Her Jane said it with a disdainful meaning, Jamie felt hurt. His future wife thought he was too old, what should he do? Since the age cannot be changed, he can try to like what his future wife liked. He clenched the steering wheel tightly, and finally it waspletely rxed. Jamie said, Well, I haven''t heard his song. How is it? Is it nice?" Speaking of her idol, Jane would talk ceaselessly like the running river never stopped. "Certainly. He sings not only with his voice, but also with his bodynguage. When I first saw his concert, I was mesmerized." Jane said a lot. Seeing Jamie did not interrupt, she said with embarrassment, I am sorry, do you feel bored?" Jamie said, "Of course not." The car drove to the underground garage. It was not the right day for outdoor activities since it was hot. "Where are we going?" Jane asked curiously. "Take you to meet my friend." Jane remembered, that day when Yates was in the hospital, suddenly came a lot of people to see her. Jane was shy. Jamie should say it earlier. She took a look at her dress. Was it suitable for her to meet his friends? "Why, why?" Jane stammered out. Although she did not fall in love, she had seen romance drama and romance novels. Generally, if a ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . man took the girl to see his friends, it meant he like this girl, so he took her to his friends. Thinking of Jamies confession, Janes cheek was suddenly hot. Jamie said he liked her, but how about she? Jamie looked at Jane with doting eyes and said, "It''s nothing. They all want to see you." After speaking, Jamie pressed the underground garage elevator to the seventh floor. Jane felt a little familiar to that ce. When Jane saw the uniforms worn by the staff members, she blurted out, Is this Jazz Night?" Jamie nodded. Jane felt bad totally. Her impression of Jazz Night still stayed that night Ynde drugged her. At that time, she was sick to death. Now thinking about it, the hot feeling seemed to stay in her body. Jamie was familiar with the ce. Through the long corridor, entering the room, there was different scene. In the spacious room, there were billiards tables. "They both love billiards, so we''re here, but, obviously, we''re early." Jamie rubbed his brow. The boys werete again. Who was screaming at him yesterday to bring out his future wife? Speaking of it, Jamie was a little ufortable. Of these friends, he was the youngest, while Seth, who was only half a month older than him, always pretended to be his elder brother. "Can you y billiards?" Jane shook her head. She did not like sports. But she learnt taekwondo to protect herself, because she had too many followers since she was a kid. When she was a little girl, she was followed by the boys. Later she learned taekwondo. When the bad boys tried to follow her after ss, she beat them up. Jamie chose the no. 7 table. Jane chuckled about that since Jamie was the seventh son of the Lo family. Jamie picked up the ball arm and handed it to Jane, Do you want to have a try?" Jane took over, thinking of that she had seen in the TV, but in fact she only saw one or two shots. Looking at the way she took the ball arm, Jamie could not helpughing. That Jane said she cannot y was true. Her gesture was unprofessional. "Your elbow should bend like this way, and your thumb should be like this." Jamie naturally came over. The big hand covered Jane''s small hand, the body then leaned over. The posture was too intimate and ambiguous. Jane was blushed. Even hands and feet were not like hers. Sandra and Samuel walked in and saw that. For a moment, Samuel felt his eyes med with anger. Although he had an engagement with since they were kids, the two people had not even held hands. Jane was young, and they had never gone to school in the same ce. But at this time, Jane was held in Jamies arms. He was teaching her billiards. Yndes face went pale. She did not expect to meet Jane here. After hearing the noise, Jane hurriedly got up. Jamie released her, carelessly swept over, with the displeasure of being interrupted. "Jamie." Samuel was afraid of Jamie. Sandra looked at Jane. Jane found her guess was true. Sandra was really rted to the Meng family. Standing with Samuel, she looked like a sister to Samuel. After seeing Ynde, Janes eyes were suddenly cold. It took more than two ps to quell a poisoned feud. It would be let someone go who wanted to kill her father. Just now Yates recuperated, after that, this ount will be settled. Fiona saw intimacy between Jamie and Jane, thinking of the rumor. She looked at Sandra and wanted to say something. Sandra shook her head. She smiled at Jamie, said in a dignified and generous way, Jamie." As if she had forgotten in the imperial mansion, Jamie stopped her to call his name. Jamie frowned. He did not expect that many uninvited guests woulde. "Call me Mr. Lo." Jamie smiled, "Everyonees to me to be rted. I am very busy. Samuel, did you hear that?" "And, please you tell Miss Meng, don''t call my name." Sandra was awkward. What did Jamie mean? That in the store, if she knew Jane and Jamie have such a close rtionship, she naturally won''t make troubles to Jane. "Sandra, let''se to this table." Samuel wasmenting. The four people went to inside position, at least several tables away from Jamie. "Do you remember what I said, Jane? You just tee off like this." Jane took a deep breath. When ball arm was just moved, there came azy male voice, Oh, Jamie, you have started now." Jane was surprised by the sound. The ball arm was nting, and it almost hit Jamie standing on the side. Jamie avoided fast, but he still was embarrassed. Sethughed deliriously. Jane got up and found two people she had met, Seth and Aaron. Seth just had a chance to look up and down Jane. He met countless women, but he had to admit that Jamie had a really good taste. Jane was a pretty but not vulgar girl. And she had a pair of beautiful eyes. Having met them both, Jane said politely and cunningly, "Mr. Tang, Mr. Aaron." Seth found that Jane called Jamie his name but called them Mister, he want to tease her. "Jane, you called Jamie his name but called us Misters, which was really too unfamiliar. Just call me Brother Seth." Jane was sweet-mouthed, but at the thought of calling him Brother Seth, she felt a little gross. And she was told by Jamie Seth was a yboy. Jane hated the most male phndering, including the handsome one. And to her, Seth was not as good-looking as Jamie. Before Jane could reply, Jamie began to speak darkly, "Shall I call your Brother Seth too?" Seth was disgusted thinking that picture. "Oh, I was only joking. But Jane is younger than us, she can call us brother." Jane did not let them embarrassed, shouted, Brother Seth, Brother Aaron." The girl''s voice was sweet, which was charming and ambiguous. Seth was stunned. He felt that he was the member of gangdom by what Jane called him. Jamie smiled. Obviously he was very satisfied with what Jane called. "Stay away from him. The man is a beast." Seth, who had been called a beast, was ill-affected. He thought of that night, unexpectedly Jamie can restrain himself not to touch Jane. He felt Jamie was worse than a beast. Jane involuntarily chuckled. Seth cannot move his eyes from Janes smile. He usually dated with girls who were mature, but not the innocent girls like Jane, because it would too troublesome to dump them. But now, all of a sudden, he thought the innocent girls look good whenugh. Jamie saw Seth''s eyes, and stepped on his foot. Seth shouted out of pain, Jamie, you stepped on my foot." Jamie said without sincerity, Sorry, I didn''t notice it." Seth thought Jamie held the grudge for he just took a look at Jane. Jamie was narrow-minded and scheming. Because there was Jane to watch the battle, they began to fight in billiards. Jamie''s skill was most formidable. Samuel looked to this way frequently. Fiona took a bottle of soda drink over, gave it to Aaron with a red face, Aaron, here is for you." Aaron took over, and handed to Jane, Jane, are you thirsty? Please have a soda." Fiona did not expect that Aaron would treat her like this. Chapter48 Out of My Way, Sucker Out of My Way, Sucker "You''re ying well. May I join you?" Fiona gave the soda, but did not leave. Jamie did not raise his head, you are noisy, out of here." Fionas eyes turned red, and she looked toward Aaron. Aaron asked Jane, Jane, if the soda tastes bad, I will buy milk tea for you." Jane didn''t want to drink Fiona''s soda, so she returned the soda and said, "Miss Liang, keep it for yourself." She turned to Aaron and said, "Aaron, What would you like to drink?" There are vending machines in the aisles. Jamie said, I want mineral water." "I want a bottle of beer," Seth said. Aaron said, "I want a bottle of coffee, thank you Jane. Would you like me to go with you?" Jane smiled sweetly, No, I will go by myself." Jamie was ying billiards. When seeing Jane left, he was worried and took a look at her. Seth was speechless, Jamie, what are you looking at? Focus, otherwise you will lose." Jamie really took Jane as a treasure, which could not be out of his sight for a while. Jane was not familiar with here. After going out, she looked around and found the direction. Jazz Night was the ce that never sleeps. There were very few people in the corridor during the day. The floor was carpeted and footsteps were barely audible on the steps. Jane went forward, behind the footsteps followed over, but she did not hear it. When Jane came to the vending machine, she stood in the same spot, looking at the goods with her bright eyes and pointing at them with her delicate eyes. She read aloud, Mineral water. Here it is. She found the brand she liked, and thought that Jamie would like it, too. She scanned the code, pressed the button, and the mineral water came down. "Seth wants beer. Why does he drink beer when ying billiards in the day?" Jane thought. She got Aaron a bottle of coffee and herself a bottle of milk tea. Jane was going to bend down to pick up, but one hand has picked up the bottle of coffee, it was Fionas hand. She turned the bottle of coffee and said with sarcasm, "You are from a small ce. Aaron will not have this brand of coffee." Jane was calm and said to Fiona, "Give back my coffee." Jane continued, "Do you like Aaron? It''s a pity he doesn''t like you. He doesn''t even drink your handpicked soda. He must be afraid that you will not give up if he drinks it." When Jane finished speaking, Fiona''s face changed, You! What a girl with a glib tongue! You think you can get carried away when you are with Jamie? When Jamie is tired of you, you will be sad." "I don''t know what dirty means you had and climbed to Jamie''s bed." Jane calmly picked up everything and said, "It''s better than someone trying to get into bed but getting thrown out." She said at will, but she did not expect that it hurt Fiona. She has been fond of Aaron for a long time. When she was in school, they had a group outing and stayed in a hotel outside. She dressed in sexy clothes to seduce Aaron, but was Aaron threw her out. "You!" Fiona did not expect although Jane was young, she was tough. After a while, she calmed down again, "Don''t think you can be a phoenix by climbing up the high branch of Jamie. A sparrow is always a sparrow. Even if it flies to the branch, it is still a sparrow." Before Jane could speak, Jamie''s voice rang out, Oh? If Jane is a sparrow, what are you then? Are you the maggot crawling over the ground?" Fionas face turned pale, Jamie!" Jamie turned to Jane and said gently, "It took you so long to buy something. I thought you were lost. I dont feel relieved and Ie here for you. It turns out you''re not lost but was stopped in the way by a disgusting maggot." Fionas face turned pale. That Jamie called Fiona maggot made her embarrassed. Her mind was full of such images, and her stomach was sick. "Does Miss Liang have a problem with me? You are not qualified to teach the girl I like, the girl I regard as a treasure. Look at yourself in the mirror! In the future, the cooperation cases of your Liang family should not be sent to our Lu family. Besides, I don''t want to see you anymore." Then he took out his mobile phone and made a call. Soon, the security guard came and said politely to Fiona, Miss Liang, please." Fiona, with tears in her eyes, cried, Jamie, I was wrong. Please forgive me." Everyone gathered together to see the fun. Fiona looked at Sandra, hoping Sandra can offer help. Fiona did not expect that Sandra took a step back, as if she did not see Fiona''s request. Fiona thought usually she was obedient to Sandra. But now she was in such distress, Sandra had the desire to get rid of the rtionship. She felt hateful. Pointing to Sandra, she said, "Jamie, I did not start what happened today. Sandra was the one start the issue. She likes you and can''t bear your intimacy with Jane." Sandra retreated a step and said angrily, "Fiona, I regarded you as my friend. How can you speak evil N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. of me?" Fiona red at her, What? Who told me to cause trouble to Jane just now?" Jamie smiled, but did not pay attention to their dirty things. Fiona was asked to go out. She looked at Jane with her vicious eyes. When Jane was back to the billiard table, she was in no mood. Seth and Aaron seem to be used to it. Jamie did thingspletely depending on his mood. If he was provoked, no one can stop him. Fiona wanted to insinuate Sandra, but now even Sandra can''t help her this time. The moment that Jamie holding a club, with eyes focused, bent down to hit the ball, was handsome, letting a person unconsciously addicted to. Sandra hesitantly walked over and looked at Jamie. Jamie did not look at him. Sandra roller her eyes, came to Jane, and wanted to take Janes. Jane hurriedly drew back. Sandra did not feel embarrassed, but smiled, Jane, I did not expect that we met in such a way. We haven''t seen each other since you were Samuel''s fiancee. Now I found you are really beautiful. Samuel was unlucky to lose you." She wasparing Jane and Ynde. Yndes face was gloomy. Today, she learned that Samuel wasing to y billiards. She deliberately asked Samuel to bring her here, just to please Sandra. Samuel''s parents had recently been abroad, and Mrs. Meng did not like her. She had never even entered the gate of Meng''s house. If she pleased Sandra, at least she had a chance to marry into the Meng family. But she didnt expect that Sandra would say things like that. She embarrassed her in front of her face. Jane saw Sandra''s kindness, but she went to Jamie and hid herself for a while. She said to Jamie, "Jamie, isn''t this girl who grabbed the ne with mest time? I don''t know her, and I''m afraid. '' After hearing what she said, Aaron looked over with a smile. Would Jane be afraid? A few days ago, outside the emergency room, Jane pped her stepsister, that was domineering. But now Jane looked like a frightened little white rabbit, with watery eyes. She was biting her lips, which aroused the man''s desire to protect her easily. Sandra''s eyes were widened. Damn it. She was good at acting. Originally she wanted to show affection to Jane in front of Jamie. Jane was a little girl from Jiang City. She was still so young, who could be treated easily with a small favor. She did not expect that Jane would pretend to be afraid, as if she was bullying Jane. In fact, even if Jamie did note that day, Sandra would not ask for anything good. Jamie straightened up and protected Jane behind him, his eyes was full of impatience, Sandra, why are you still standing here? You scared Jane. It''s not your fault to be so ugly, it''s your fault to be scary." Sandra could endure the first sentence, but not thest sentence saying she was ugly! Everyone knew Sandra was not good looking. The Meng family seemed to have inherited all the good things to Samuel. Samuel was handsome, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was tall as well. Although Sandra was not ugly, she was far from a beauty. She had always been concerned that she was not pretty, and had always made great efforts in her art. At least she had earned the title of a talented girl among the great families of Feng City. She was a properdy, and quite popr among her elders. However Jamie said she was ugly. Sandra''s eyes immediately filled with tears. She turned around and left. Jane was as quiet as a quail. After she came to Feng City, she learned about the power and status of the Lo family in Feng City. And this Jamie was favored by the Lo family. Jane was tough was she did not expect the Jamie had sharp tongue. If the two do marry, Feng City will be turned upside down. Samuel looked at Jane with disappointment and said, Jane, even if you hate me, you should not anger my sister, anger my family. Jane stared at Samuel like seeing a ghost. What did the man just say? Did he say she hate her? Janeughed since she seemed to hear a good joke. Chapter 49 Jamie said, "Jane, come closer.” Chapter 49 Jamie said, "Jane,e closer. Jane''sughter was like a bell, which was clear and pleasing to the ear. When sheughed, there was a little dimple in her mouth. Her slender eyes and gorgeous features made people could not move their eyes. Samuel was stunned. Now he found that Jane looked so beautiful. Ynde was just like a white flower. Jane looked gorgeous. Jane coldly snorted, I hate you? Don''t tter yourself, Samuel. Have you ever seen anyone hate a mass of trash?" Samuel was angry and said, "You!" Jamie looked coldly over. Samuel immediately didnt dare to say anything. "Ynde, let''s go." Ynde cunningly followed Samuel to go outside. When she passed by Jane, Jane stopped her, Ynde, you did so many dirty things, and you still go out for fun? If I were you, I''d be ashamed and hide myself. Dad now is bearing with you, but I''ll settle the case between us." Ynde shivered when she saw Jane''s eyes, her eyes immediately filled with tears, Jane, I don''t know what you are talking about. "Well, you''d better pretend for the rest of your life! Jane coldly said and no longer looked to Ynde. Ynde bit her lips and followed Samuel to leave. Jamie threw the stick and said to Seth, "Stop ying." His good mood was destroyed by a group of suckers. Jane didn''t want to y too, since she missed her father. Jane said to Jamie, "Jamie, I''ll give my father a call." Jamie nodded. His eyes were soft and gentle. Jane went to the side and call Yates, and soon Yates answered the phone. "Dad, how are you doing?" Yates sounded in good condition as he lovingly said, "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Do you have fun? Don''t worry about me." Jane felt relieved. "Of course I''m worried about you. Dad, promise me you''ll protect yourself wherever you go, okay?" She was scared out of her wits for the two days. Jamie said he would not y, and Seth suggested, Although it is still a little early for lunch, it is just right to get there. Jamie, why don''t we go to have a meal with Jane?" Jamie gave Seth a sidelong nce and said, "It''s not us. It''s me and Jane. Don''t join us, especially you, Seth. Seth was furious, you go too far. How could you do that? We are friends after all. You didnte out a lot when we called you. Now you finallye out, and you want to abandon us and go with Jane." Jamie said with a smile, Who usually hangs out with the girl every day?" Jane finished the phone, came over, looking clever with red cheeks. Her skin was tender. "Jamie, are we about to leave?" "Yes, we''re going home. They both will continue to y." Seth came over with a smile, which surprised Jane. Jane was alert thinking of Seth''s bad rumor. So she stood farther away from him. Seth felt very sad, Jane, why do you look at me like this? Is me bad in your mind?" Jane nodded her head and said honestly, "Well, I heard that you like to hang out with all kinds of beautiful stars and have lots of girlfriends. I''m afraid I might be bad with you." It could be said so by Jamie. Seth was angry that Jamie spoke ill of him in front of his future wife. He felt awkward. Aaron''s face turned red with suppressedughter. Jamie smiled like saying, Aaron, Jane is still young, dont mind what she said. We are leaving, Bye." Jane and Jamie got into the car. She put on her safety belt and looked at Jamie, "Jamie, are we going back to our house now?" she asked. She''d like to go back. Jamie paused on his finger and said, Have you forgotten what grandma said? We must have lunch outside, or she''ll say that I didnt treat you well." Jane said, All right then." She pressed her lips. Her cheeks suddenly went hot. The two people were in the confined space, and she reminded Jamie''s kiss and what he had said. Was the two on a date? "What would you like to eat? Jamies deep voice in the car suddenly sounded, Jane flying thoughts suddenly wake up, Well, it is up to you. Thest time they had hot pot. This time Jamie took her to have western food. In the western restaurant, when the steak was served, Jamie moved her te in front of her and said, "Jane, just a moment." Jane looked at Jamie who skillfully held a knife and fork, was he going to help her cut the steak? Well, she was right. Jamie helped her cut the steak into small pieces just about the size of her mouth, put them in front of her with a smile, and said, Take it." He had a lovely smile, which was charming. Jane was stunned, and her scene came back after a while. The girl stared at him, her eyelids fluttering, looking lovely. Jamie chuckled and said, "Jane, are you going to keep dazed?" She was so easy to be dazed. After hearing that, Jane got red on cheeks, and lowered her head to eat. She was not dazed. Jamie was too beautiful, so she always easily distracted. Jane picked up the steak with a fork and brought it to her mouth. Her cheeks were bulging and her small face was round and very pleasing. And the way Jamie ate was gentle and elegant. After dinner, Jamie took her to the shopping mall. The shopping street was very busy with peopleing and going. All kinds of interesting knick-knacks make people lose their eyes. After Jane went to high school, her studies were very hard and she seldom went shopping. She would All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. feel that everything was very fresh. But because it was summer, it was still hot at noon. All of a sudden, the top of the head held up a shadow. Jane looked up to the sky, and found that Jamie was holding a sunshade. Jane suddenly felt that Jamie was like Doraemon, who had everything. "Jane,e closer." The umbre was small. The two people stand close to each other. Jane pursed her lips. Should shee closer? Jane did not move, while Jamie came closer to her. In such a hot day, Jamie was still wearing a long-sleeved shirt and trousers. From time to time Jane''s exposed arm would touch him. Jane could feel the warmth of Jamie''s skin across a shirt. The two people were so close that Jane can even smell Jamie''s body. She looked away somewhat uneasily at the scenery. What on earth the rtionship was between her and Jamie? There was a ce to sell cotton candy, which attracted Jane. She could not move her steps. Jamie followed her sight. The cotton candy boss made a colorful flower with several colors of sugar, which looked particrly attractive. Jamie smiled. Jane was a girl who likes to eat this kind of things. "Which one do you want?" Jamie took Jane to the cotton candy booth, and asked. Jane was slightly embarrassed. She has never been resistant to the marshmallow, probably because it contained happy childhood memories. Every time Yates took her to the yground, he would buy her marshmallows. "I want stars." The blue stars, surrounded by white clouds, looked very beautiful. Jane held it in the hand and was reluctant to eat. Jamie said with a doting tone, Take it, or it will meltter." It was so hot. Jane saw Jamie staring at himself, and his Adam''s Apple slightly rolled, thinking Jamie also want to eat. She raised her hand and handed the marshmallow to Jamie, saying, "Jamie, take a bite first." The little girl has bright eyes, looking clever. Clearly the marshmallow was her favorite thing, but she didnt hesitate to share with him. Jamie admitted that his heart was warm. In this world, many people sent expensive things to curry favor with him. But in his eyes, nothing was sincere as Janes invitation. He smiled, lowered his head, and took a nibble. Jane saw Jamie bite, with her eyes curved. She asked with a smile, Is it delicious?" Jamie nodded. Jane took a big bite. She bit cotton candy with her pink little tongue, which looked attractive. The sweetness in her mouth spread among her taste buds. Jane looked satisfied like anguid little cat with lovely eyes. Jamie thought she can be happy to have a marshmallow. She was really easy to feel satisfied. In the shopping street, Jamie was holding an umbre, while Jane was holding a cotton candy. They are handsome man and beautiful woman, looking very attractive. Jane finished eating the marshmallow and threw the stick into the garbage can. Jamie suddenly lowered his head and said, Don''t move." Jane looked up at him with a puzzled face. Jamie stretched out his finger, slid across the corner of her lip, and gently wiped it, saying, "Ok, it''s clean. Jane felt as if there was thunder in her head. The position Jamie just touched was very hot. The two people wandered aimlessly, Jane did not dare to see Jamie again. Her lips was stained with sugar, Jamie just needed to remind her. Why did he personally wipe it for her? "Stay here, I will get you some milk tea." Jamie saw a milk tea shop. Jane cleverly agreed. Before Jamie approached, Jane suddenly screamed, My bag, my bag!" Jamies face went gloomy, and he saw a thief robbed Janes bag. Chapter 50 Jane said, I Would like to Have a Try with Jamie Chapter 50 Jane said, I Would like to Have a Try with Jamie Jane ran to chased him. Jamie hurriedly rushed up, pulled Jane and said, Wait here for me." After speaking, Jamie quickly ran up. A very handsome man was running after a thin man in front of him. A few minutester, Jamie approached. With a roundabout kick in the air and a stretch of his long legs, Jamie kicked the thin man right in the middle of his back. The man stumbled and was kicked straight down. Jamie coldly stepped on the hand of the thin man, the man screamed out. Jane followed and was panting. Seeing Jamies face of fierce appearance, her heart rate became faster. Jamie looked at the bystanders and said, "Excuse me, could you call police?" When he was well spoken, he was really well behaved, with a convivial face and a proper smile on his face, and a pair of charming eyes, which made one''s heart beat faster. The girl responded and flushed. She called the police. Jane came over and saw this scene. She thought why he smiled like that? Was he trying to attract others? Jamie saw Jane and immediately showed his charming smile and said, Jane, here is your bag." Jane took the bag. The police also rushed over, took the thief away after taking oral record. Jane was tightly holding her bag. Jamie looked at her, with eyes slightly deep. Now he had the strength to scold her. "Jane, if the thief takes your bag, you should not chase him. What if he has a knife in his hand?" Jane was not angry when she heard Jamie reprimanded her. She was a little flushed, but he ran after her without asking why. Seeing her still smiling, Jamie was rather annoyed, I am talking to you. Did you hear me?" Jane smiled, "Yes, I did. Jamie, you are very kind." Jamie froze. The little girl smiled sweetly, with a smile corner of the mouth. She had red lips and white teeth and stars in her eyes, which made Jamie really want to hug the little girl into his arms and kiss her. His Adam''s apple was slightly rolling, said in a hoarse voice, Dont chase the thief if I were not there." Jane took out a photo from her bag and said, "I can lose anything. But this is my mother''s photo. I don''t want to lose it." Jamie lowered his eyes and saw Janes mother in the photo. She was in her early twenties, looking beautiful. Jane''s eyebrows and eyes looked like hers. Jane put away the photo carefully and said, "Although I have never seen my mother since I was born, I have always kept my mother''s photos in my bag no matter where I went since I was young." Her eyes had the lonely feeling, I want my mother to go anywhere with me." So, the photo can''t be lost. Jamie heart was soft and heartache. Without mother, Jane grew up with her father. She should have been a lot of unfair treatment. For example, she might be teased by others. But she was still smiling, optimistic and strong. Jamie found himself like Jane more. When they returned the Lo family, Yates was ying chess with Sanford. Sanford kept repent chess, Yates was angry. If he were not bored, he would not y chess with Sanford. When he saw Jane go back, Yates sighed of relief. He stood up and said, Well, I don''t want to y with you anymore. I give up. Jamie could not helpughing in his heart. Everyone knew that Sanford always yed repent chess, and will not agree to y chess with him. Yates did not understand the fact and yed with him. Seeing Yates unexpectedly walk at will in the living room, Jane was very surprised, Dad, you are all right? How do you feel?" Yates moved his arm, and said, I just fell on my head but not hands and feet, I am ok." He solemnly said to Mrs. Lo, "Mrs. Lo, we have lived here for many days, and I think We will leave tomorrow." Mrs. Lo winked at Sanford. Sanford coughed and said, "Yates, listen to me. Be careful. You should stay in Lo''s home for observation for another day. I will apany you to the hospital the day after tomorrow for another detailed examination. If the doctor says it''s ok, you can leave." It would not be good if the wound got infection in summer. Yates did not insist. Although there were many things waiting for him at home, what the doctor said was important. * After dinner, everyone sat together watching TV in a slightly awkward atmosphere. Jane suddenly realized that living in someone else''s home was really ufortable. If she was staying in a hotel, she can binge-watch if she wanted to, and stayed in bed if she wanted to. Now she had to be coy in others room. The host did not go to rest, and of course she was ashamed to leave. Jamie was making tea for everyone. The person was good-looking, so were his hands. His action of making tea felt particrlyfortable. Mrs. Lo suddenly said, "Mr. Su, when you were in aa before, I told you that if you woke up, we would fix the marriage between Jamie and Jane." Yates suddenly looked over, feeling embarrassed. This olddy hadn''t given up! At the time he could not wake up, but there was always something in him that seemed to suggest such a thing. "I dont think so, Mrs. Lo. The Su family was no good enough for you." "I think you despise us? Mr. Su, I know your concern, but the Lo family was not that kind of shallow rich family, who only chose the rich family. Emotion was the most important. It doesn''t matter if you or I agree or not. You should listen to the children." Jane was nervous when she was listening to their conversation, she did not expect that the olddy suddenly called on them. "Jamie, do you want to marry Jane?" Jamie gave Jane an affectionate look, I fell in love with the Jane at first sight. The more I contact her now, the more I like her." "Yates, don''t worry, I will wait until she grows up and treat her well." Jamie solemnly said. Yates was worried when he saw his daughters red face. The olddy asked, Jane, do you like Jamie?" Jane blushed as if she was about to bleed. She thought of Jamie''s confession and the future. But it was true that she had not thought of marrying. But it was fine to have an engagement. She was engaged to Samuel at the beginning. If they were not suitable, just broke up. If Jamie really treated her badly, even if he was handsome, she would give up. But Jane was so young that she hesitated but could not say a word. Yates said, "Jane was too young to understand these things at all." But Jane said, "Dad, Mrs. Lo, I would like to have a try with Mrs. Lo. After speaking, Jane blushed and stood up, I am sleepy, I am going to sleep." Jamie couldn''t believe his ears. The olddy was so happy that she couldn''t stopughing. That was great. She just said these two kids loved each other. Yates had a feeling of being struck by lightning. How could this girl change her mind so quickly? Jamie said to Yates, Yates, I want to talk to you alone." Yates seemed to have been a great blow. He stood up, with eyes dizzy. His body shook a little bit, and Jamie reached out his hands to hold him. Yates waved his hand, and said, No need to hold me. I am not that old." Jamie was worried. His future father-inw seemed to be dissatisfied that his daughter loved Jamie, and he obviously did not see Jamie. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The two people went into the study, and Jamie gantly took a chair to him. Yates, after all, who had been injured and had an operation and was melodramatic at the moment, he sat down. Jamie also sat down opposite Yates. He sat upright with his back straight. When Yates looked at Jamie with critical eyes, he had to admit that Jamie are very good-looking. Yates frowned, and he was not satisfied with the appearance of Jamie. It was not that they were not pretty, it was that they were too pretty. Jamie did not expect that Yates didnt like his pretty appearance. "Do you like Jane? She''s a little girl. I don''t know why you like her." Although his daughter was good, but in the eyes of Yates, Jane was still young. Jamie was 26 years old. He was eight years older than her. Moreover, Jamie has been struggling in the society for several years. How could such a man be interested in his daughter? Jamie fluttered her lips as if thinking of something interesting, I fell in love with Jane at first sight. That day I saw her say few words to Ynde, which made me touched. She said she doesnt want a dirty man and Ynde can have it. "Although she is young, she speaks so well and freely that it appeals to me. I don''t like the girls crying for love." Yates frowned and said, "So, you think Jane was a good talker and will never tangle with you when you break up, so that you''ll have nothing to worry about?" Jamie was speechless. God, his future father-inw was tough, just like Jane. Besides, he interpreted out of context! "Yates, my pursuit of Jane was premised on marriage. We''re not yet of legal age, so we will be engaged, and we''ll get married as soon as she turns twenty." Chapter 51 Jamie said, "Jane, Im going to kiss you.” Chapter 51 Jamie said, "Jane, I''m going to kiss you. "After two years, if you get tired of Jane, you would give the marriage." Yates snorted. Seeing Jamie was worried, Yates felt relieved. He was upset that his daughter had fallen in love with him. But Yates can tell that Jamie did liked Jane. After several years of doing business in the society and met countless men, he can tell what Jamie was thinking about. The Lo family was low-key, but was popr in the first ss circle. Jamie was the beloved grandson of the Lo family, so he was not bad. Jamie was worried since his future father-inw was tough to deal with. Yates, I promise with my familys reputation, I do like Jane. I do not y with her. After speaking, he said proudly, If I want to y, to be honest, many women would like to sleep with me based on my familys wealth and capability. But I dont like them, and I like Jane since the first time I met her. After that, he coughed, and said in embarrassment, Yates, to be honest, I am a virgin. It was embarrassing. He was already 26, but he had just kissed Jane and held her hands. Of course, he would not let Yates know that he had kissed Jane. Yates was awkward. Jamie told him anything. He smiled, and Jamie smiled, Yates, do you agree? Yates stopped smiling, and said seriously, What should I do if I dont agree. Jane had agreed. If you treat Jane badly, I will break your legs. Jamie nodded solemnly. Yates signed and said, Jane had no mother since she was a kid. I dont know what kind of person your mom is, but I hope Jane will be happy in your home. I only have one daughter, and I hope she can live happily. I didnt want her to marry into your marry into your family and the Meng family. I would like to choose an ordinary family, so that I can control. After hearing that, Jamie was worried and he said, Yates, you are wrong. I am from a rich family and I have seen a lot of thing, so I can resist to the temptation. If you find an ordinary family, if he gets better based on your family, he may be ungrateful. Yates understood that too. He felt a little headache, which was caused by Jamie and Mrs. Lo. He didnt expect that he had sent his daughter to another family after the cancetion of the engagement. Well, I got tired, I need to rest. Jamie asked the nurse to take care of him. He cannot stop his smile. Seeing his smile, Mrs. Lo knew everything went smooth. How was it? Did Mr. Su agree? Of course, Grandma. Go to bed early. I am going up. Mrs. Lo knew what Jamie went up to, she waved her hands and said, Ok then. Yates went upstairs and knocked at Janes door, Jane, it is me. Jane opened the door. Her face was still red, Dad, are you going to sleep? Jane came out and held Yates to his room. The nurse followed them far away. Yates slightly patted on Janes hand and said, Jane, do you like Jamie? Jane didnt say she like Samuel. It turned out that she liked the man like Jamie. Jane was awkward. But because of the matter happened to Yates, she thought she could live happily. At the same time, she should cherish others and seize the opportunity. She had not paid back Yates for raising her. If Yates didnt wake up, she would live in regret. No one knew what will happen tomorrow. So, when Jamie didnt hesitate to take her bag back under risk, Jane had made decision in her heart. She decided to be brave to have a try with Jamie. No matter it was an engagement or a marriage. But the most important thing is process. There would be no result without beginning and process. No matter she and Jamie would get married or not. At this moment, she just wanted to be with him. Therefore, when Yates wanted to refuse again, Jane said the opposite words. Although Yates would be awkward, she knew as long as she was happy, Yates would not care about it. Jane flushed hearing what Yates asked. Yates said, You have grown up and about to be 18. As long as you like him, I will support you. If you treat you not well, tell Dad, I am on your back. Janes eyes were wet. She felt sour in nose. I know, Dad. I will protect myself. When Yates returned to his room, he said to Jane, You have been out for a whole day, sleep early. Jane nodded, ok, Dad. I am going back. You sleep early too. Yates nodded. Jane went out of the room and asked the nurse toe on, and then closed the door. With the air conditioner on, the corridor of the house was cold and confortable. Sunny sent Jane a message. Sunny asked her when she would be back and whether she didnt want toe home because of a man. She can understand, so that Jane can live in the Lo family at ease. Jane pressed her lips and replied the message while walking. When she was at her room door, she got frightened after raising her head. Jamie was standing at her door, watching her with deep eyes. Jane was nervous by being looked at by Jamie. When she called his name, she was pushed against the wall. Jane was against the wall. She was looking at Jamie with her watery eyes and swallowed saliva, and said, Jamie, what do you want? Jamies thin lips were so close. Jane was so nervous and she held the phone tightly. It was too close. What did he want? She could even hear her own heartbeat. Jamie asked slightly, Jane, when did you like me? He said with a smile. And his eyes were so deep. Jane flushed. Why did he ask her this question directly? Jane said in embarrassment, I didnt say I like you. She denied. When Jamie heard that Jane would like to have a try in engagement, he felt sweet in heart. Now seeing Janes clever face, his heart was so soft. Ok, you dont like me. It was enough that I like you. I like you, Jane. Jamie had a low and maic voice in the night. Under the dim light, their shadow was together. Jane was stopped by him and she cant leave. She felt hot and had sweated. Jamies body temperature was hot as a furnace. The twos elbows touched. They exchanged body temperature in the summer. Jane was dizzy by Jamies confession. She was young and the boy confessed to her was young. They cannotpare with Jamie. And now Jane was green, she cannot refuse Jamie. Jane, from now on, you are my fiancee. We get engaged after your father deal with his own stuff, ok? Jane was dizzy and she didnt hear clearly what Jamie said. She nodded and answered, Ok, Jamie. Her voice was soft and shy, which easily arouse the desire of the man. Jane, I am going to kiss you. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jamie lowered his head and pressed on Janes lips with his lips. This was the first thing he wanted to do when he saw Jane in the morning. So he had no hesitation. Jane was surprised and widened her eyes. She was kissed by Jamie. Jamie took her sweet crazily and domineeringly. Feeling that Jane was not concentrated, He stretched out his hand and covered her eyes. The previous kisses were gentle, but this time was hot as fire. Jane felt weak in legs and had not fall down to ground because she was standing against the wall. But suddenly Jamie let Janes lips and stopped the kiss. His breath was sexy and familiar, as if she had heard it before. Jane was still dizzy, with her eyes watery. Jamie did not dare to keep kissing, since something was aroused in his heart. He had seen her beauty. He could not control himself if he kept kissing her. Good night, Jane. Jamie calmed himself down, and said to Jane gently. Jane was stunned that she didnt expect that Jamie was like that when he kissed her. And she also did know that there were a lot of ways of kissing. She was so shy that she had just settled the rtionship between her and Jamie, and now she was kissed by him in this way. She didnt dare to face Jamie and nodded. She ran back to her own room. Chapter 52 Jamie Asked Her to Study in Feng City Chapter 52 Jamie Asked Her to Study in Feng City She was so shy that she had just settled the rtionship between her and Jamie, and now she was kissed by him in this way. She didnt dare to face Jamie and nodded. She ran back to her own room. God! She has been kissed twice by Jamie at this gate! Jamie, however, stretched out his long fingers and gently touched his lips. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, giving a charming and sexy smile. Sure enough, the little girl''s taste was so good that it was almost impossible to stop. Jamie knocked gently at the door, while the sound of knocking seemed to knock on Jane''s heart. Jane''s voice was trembling, Jamie, are there anything? She did not open the door, Jamie said to her through a door, "Jane, open the door, I still have something to say to you. And you did not tell me when you liked me." Jane blushed with shame, Jamie was too abominable. She was so captivated by beauty that she said she was willing to give it a try. Where was all her daughter pride? "Open the door, I promise I won''t do anything to you." Jane didnt believe him. The man gave her palpitations by kissing her at every turn. Jane suspected that she would have heart attack if he kept doing so. No movement was outside the door. Jane waited for a moment, quietly opened the door. However, in the next second, Jamie put his legs into the door and stuck it. Jamie eyes are smiling. When heughed, he was as pretty as the sun. He was evil charming, she can''t help but indulge. Jane eximed, I thought you have left." Jamie looked at her, with spoiled look, Jane, are you afraid of me?" Jane nodded but shook her headter. Jamie said, Good night, Jane." That was what he was about to say. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, Jamie suddenly approached, Do you expect that I will say something else?" Jane was angry, "I dont, now leave." However, Jamie suddenly approached her, and a shallow kiss fell on her forehead. Then, Jamie reached out his big hand and gently rubbed her head, saying, "Good night, Jane." Jane froze, feeling the warmth of the hand that was staying at the top of her hair. Jane suddenly reminded that she was helpless for a few days, but Jamie apanied her. When Jamie turned to leave, Jane did not know where the courage came from and she reached out her hands and hugged Jamie''s waist. Jamies back was against her, she put out her arms around his slim waist. Jamie was stunned. This was the first time Jane took the initiative. After hugging, Jane was ashamed and wished that she could find a hole into the ground. When she was about to let him go, Jamie put out his hand to hold her two hands, not letting her withdraw. Jamies voice became hoarse. Originally he just wanted to say good night to the girl, he did not expect the girl was enthusiastic. "Jane, are you reluctant to let me go? Why don''t we sleep together tonight?" Jane tried hard to get out of the arms of Jamie, blushing like a red tomato, You, Jamie Lo, you are a rascal!" She didn''t even shout. Seeing Jane ashamed and furious, Jamie was in a good mood. Jamie usually did not wrong himself, but Jane''s patience to Jane has exceeded his imagination. "Jane, we''re boyfriend and girlfriend. It''s natural for a boyfriend to act like a rascal to his girlfriend." Jane really didn''t know why she thought Jamie was a fairy. He was totally not a fairy. Seeing Jane angry from shame, Jamie put out his hand to Jane in the arms, and gently said, Well, Jane, don''t be angry. You can ask other people if this is true of rtionships. Like you, so I touch you, pull your hand and want to kiss you." His embrace was very warm. Jane felt hot and agitated from the bottom of her heart spreading all over the body, she did not know what happened to her. Jamie was holding her, kissed her hair. Jane felt itchy in hair. Jamie hugged her and released her, saying to her, "Good night, Jane." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane blushed and said, "Good night, Jamie." This night, Jane did not sleep well. She dreamt that Jamie was holding her and kissing her. When Jane woke up in the morning, she yawned and her face turned red when she saw Jamie. Mrs. Lo was quite amused. However, because Jamie told her that Jane was thin-skinned in advance and asked her not to mention that thing, Jane felt at ease. Yates wanted to return to Jiang City, so today he went to the hospital for a check. Jamie naturally apanied him. Yates said, "Don''t you have to work? You cant be prodigal even you are from a rich family." Words of Yates made Janeugh. Jamie was domineering, but humble to Yates. Jane know Jamie did it for her, because Yates her family. Such a thought, Jane felt sweet in the heart. Yates went in to check, Jamie apanied Jane outside. "Jane, if you have to go back tomorrow, when will youe back to Feng City? I''ll miss you if you don''t Jamies voice was low, made Janes heart felt sweet. She had always been slow to love things, but Jamie was enthusiastic. "Will you please study in Feng City?" Jamies voice was like a lure. Jane felt the shallow breath of Jamie sprinkled in her ears. She was dazed, and she nodded shrewdly, "Ok." By looking at Jane, Jamie felt her lovely. When he was about to lower his head and kiss her, the door of the examination room opened. Yates walked out. Jamie quickly stood up as gentleman. "Well, Yates, what did the doctor say?" Obviously it was good news, since Yates was in a good mood. "I can go back today. We will live in the hotel tonight. My things are still in the hotel and I haven''t packed up. I''m sorry that we have been troubling you." Jamie was dumbfounded. Was his future father-inw to burn the bridges? Mr. Lo, sorry that we have made troubles to you. When I''ve got my affairs done, I''lle and thank you." Jamie hurriedly said, Yates, just call me Jamie. Your business is our business." Yates obviously still had some dissatisfaction with his daughter fell in love with him. "Let''s go back to the hotel now and pack our things. I asked my assistant to book a flight for this afternoon." "Oh, good." Jane hastened to follow, took a look at Jamie, and said to him, Jamie, goodbye." Jamie hurriedly said, I will drive you to the hotel." Yates insisted on taking a taxi. Jamie was bitter in heart that he just felt into the sweet love, now they are about to separate. * Yates and Jane returned to the hotel to take their stuff. Yates did mind that Xenia was not there. His heart was cold. Ynde had done such a thing, but Xenia was obviously standing on Jane''s side. And Ynde and Xenia returned to Jiang City overnight. Jane and Xenia were shopping. Ynde took a fancy to jewelry, which worth 100,000 dors. Thinking of what Yates had said, Jane was flustered. Did Yates want to get divorced with Xenia? If they were evicted from Su''s house, she and Xenia would have nothing. Jane chose things worthy several million dors. "Mom, if you don''t buy it now, you won''t have a chance in the future." Ynde sneered, you should have nned for yourself." Yates only had his own daughter in eyes. When Ynde took out her bank card to brush, she was told that the card had been frozen and could not be used. Jane didnt believe it and wipe other cards. But the results were the same. "Mom, it is impossible. Will you try it?" Xenia''s card was the same. Xenia took back a step, almost fell to the ground. Ynde would never forget the clerks eyes of disdain. There was some impatience in the queue behind them. "You chose so many things even you had no money. Do youe here to pretend a big shot?" Another richdy said, "That''s right. Our time is precious. If you want to have it, buy it quickly. If you don''t have money, just go out early." Listening to the voices of these people, Ynde felt that her face has been thrown to the country of Java. The two people went out of the jewelry store in distress. Jane''s eyes are so gloomy. "Mom, do you know the key of the safe box at home?" Since Yates was hardhearted to them, do not me their unrighteousness. Xenia replied, "I can try." Thinking of the hard heart of Yates, she understood Yates after so many years of marriage. Since Yates was determinate to get divorced with her, she wanted to take money after these years of hard works. After returning home, Xenia went straight to the safe. Xenias hands were trembling, but Jane calmly said, Mom, tell me the password, I will press." Jane tried some numbers Xenia told her, but the passwords were wrong. Xenia said several times in session, they were wrong too. . Jane said, Mom, we only have one chance left, think about it carefully." Xenia hesitated for a long time. When she was about to tell the number, the door suddenly open, Yates and Jane appeared at the door. Jane scolded, Ynde, Xenia, what are you doing?" She was shocked, "Are you trying to steal the contents of the safe?" Chapter 53 Yolande Stir up Things, and Her Uncle Made Trouble Chapter 53 Ynde Stir up Things, and Her Uncle Made Trouble Xenia hurriedly waved her hand, and said, Yates, this is misunderstanding." She still has a little hope now, hoping Yates would not be hardhearted based on years of marriage. "Misunderstanding? Do you think I am blind?" Ynde looked at Jane with fire in eyes. Since the two people had been in such a situation, Ynde no longer pretended. "Mom, do you still have hope for such a man? Havent we been kind to them all these years? How about them?" Ynde''s tearse, the servants outside are straining their ears to hear gossip. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With a lovely and pitiful look, Ynde was exactly the victim. Jane didnt like Ynde being like this. It used to be that they had little time together, so they didnt care about others. After Samuel affair, Jane waspletely indifferent to Ynde. "You can go, but without this box." Jane pointed to the box in the doorway corridor. Ynde took his suitcase warily and said, Jane, don''t go too far. At least my mother served your father for several years. She did hard work. And now you won''t allow us to take even a few clothes?" The sweeter Jane''s smile was, the more alert Ynde was. She has been lost in front of Jane, so she can''t look down upon Jane. She did look down upon Ynde before. Jane didn''t care about it. Whatever Ynde liked, she would give it to her. But now... "I''m afraid it''s not a few clothes inside! Open it." Jane showed his big miss momentum. Ynde refused. Jane made a look to the servant. Usually these servants naturally stood the side of Jane and Yates. Although Jane was a miss in the family, to these people, she was very polite, and always spoke in a natural and sweet voice. They severed them for money, but Every time Jane would say a sweet thank you, which made them touched. Ynde always took her big miss momentum. Her temperament was bad. The servants came forward to open the boxes of Ynde and Xenia. When it was opened, everyone was in an uproar. It was glittering with jewels, and Ynde took all the good things with her. In particr, there were a lot of Jane''s collections of jewelry. Some were dowry of Jane''s birth mother. One of them was a phoenix crown. The phoenix crown was worn by Janes mother when she was in the wedding, which was said to be the ancestral treasure. Janes grandmother gave it to her mother, and her mother gave it to her. When saw his wife''s relics, Yates eyes turned red and cold. "Are there the clothes you talked about? Ynde, you followed your mother to our Su house, I have never been unkind to you. You have everything. I didn''t expect you were so greedy! I have nothing to say to you if you want to take away your jewelry. Jane wouldn''t wear it anyway, but you are too greedy to take Janes things away!" Seeing the matter being revealed, Yndes face turned pale. She thought Yates was injured and he would be back after a few days. She didnt expected that he came back this afternoon. Xenia loved Jane. She knelt down and went to hold Yatess hand. Yates shook off. "Yates, for the sake of our marriage, please forgive Ynde. It was all my idea. You can beat me and scold me! If you want to divorce me, I agree, please don''t me Ynde, She''s only a child. Yates snorted, She''s still a child? She is 19 years old now. Any three or four years old kids know that stealing other people''s things without asking is not eptable. Does she have any sense of shame? Is she so short of men that stole Janes fiance?" Yates usually was gentle, now he was angry with strong deterrent force. Xenia was so frightened that her legs became weak and she sat down on the ground. Yates continued, "I thought you were gentle and kind. I gave you a home because you wanted one. I didn''t ask for much. I just wanted an older sister and a stepmother to love her. And this is how you love her. Ynde, you are malicious. You drugged Jane and wanted to destroy her innocence. How dare you! She''s so young, and if anything happens to her, you''re going to destroy her!" "Pushing me down and wishing I was dead? Were it not for the kindness of others, would this Su house have changedpletely today? Would be be yours?" Yates wasining for what Ynde had done. Ynde shook her head, bit her lips and cried. Even so, she cried piteously. Ynde only felt sick. Has Ynde practiced thousands of times in secret? "Dad, Jane misunderstood me. I didn''t drug her. I didnt have any drugs. Dad, I pushed you down because I was scared, and I ran away, but when I came back, I saw you in the ambnce. Dad, forgive me." Yates said in a disgusted tone, Don''t call me Dad, I didn''t regard you as my daughter! I only have Jane!" There was a loud noise outside the door and many people rushed in. The servant turned pale and said, "I''m sorry, Master but we can''t stop then." The servants were all women for cooking and cleaning. At that point they were very embarrassed and were pped on the face. Zack rushed into the room with a dozen people. Ynde''s face immediately shed a very fastcent smile. Since Yates had made such a situation, he would be live well. After seeing Zack, Yates was angry. Zack went over and pulled Xenia up, as if concerned, and said, Oh, my sister, how did you get into such a mess? Xenia did not dare to look at Yates eyes. That look was very disappointed. Xenia''s elder brother was a gangster. He had no jobs and knew a lot of bad people in the society. These guys were holding baseball bats in their hands, obviously they came for something. Jane vigntly took back a few steps, and tried to take out the phone to call the police. Zack found that and knocked out Janes phone with a bat. The back of Ynde''s hand was immediately red and swollen. She was in great pain, but she did not shed a tear now, but stared fiercely at Zack. Zack said, "Go and find someone to guard the door. Besides, dont call the police, or..." Chapter 54 Yolande was Determined to Destroy Jane Chapter 54 Ynde was Determined to Destroy Jane Zack took the knife, pointing the tip of the knife to one of the servants and said, "as long as anyone dares to report to the police, my knife will stab at her. Maybe it''s your family who walked on the street and somehow got stabbed." Yates was extremely angry, Ynde, I despise you." At this time, Ynde stopped crying. She stood up with a look of indifference, Don''t you want to divorce my mother? Well, my uncle brought the divorce agreement. However, the property shall be divided. " This is thest move. No matter how much money she had, Zack has the ability to take half of it. Therefore, Ynde didn''t want to go to this step but she had no choice. Unfortunately, Yates didnte back at the right time. One of the strong men stopped Yates and one beat Yates with a stick. Seeing that he was about to hit Yates''s head, Jane rushed over and held out her hand. Yates''s head just got hurt. He could not stand it. Jane snorted, and her tender arm became red and swollen. Jane didn''t want to cry, but her eyes were still red with pain. Yates heart was in agony. He used to look down on Ynde! Yates said angrily, Zack, Ynde, don''t go too far. You just need money. How much do you want? "It would be nice to hear you said that earlier." One of the men leered at Jane. He said to Zack, Zack, this little girl looks very interesting. She is delicate and tender. Damn it, I really want to taste it." Zack came here today only for money and didn''t want to make extra troubles, Hans, get the money first." Ynde rolled her eyes. She went to Hans and said something to him, then Hans got excited and took the opportunity to touch Jane''s buttocks. Ynde endured nausea and gave Jane a proud and cruel look. She didn''t seedst time. She didn''t believe that Jane could escape this disaster again today. She just said in Han''s ear that Jane was a virgin. ording to Yates''s personality, it''s impossible to poke things out. He would bury it in mind. With so many peopleing today, it would be not clear who did it. Hans was the most lecherous. He almost took advantage of her when she was in Xie''s family before. Ynde said, "10 million dors." Jane said, "Ynde, Look yourself in the mirror! Are you and your mother worth 10 million dors? " "Don''t be wordy. Write a check right now. The bank is not off work. I dont have too much patience. If the person I sent doesn''t receive the money in an hour, you can''t feel better, especially your gorgeous daughter. " Zack wanted to say something but stopped. Yates naturally understood the implication of Zack''s words. "Dad." Jane looked at Yates. Yates shook his head, took the pen and wrote a check of 10 million dors. "Jane, it is ok. I only wish you are fine. " Zack handed the check to one of his staff, Get it right away and call me after you get it." He also winked at the other two people, and everyone restrained each other. No one can take the money and leave. As time went by, Hans couldn''t help it and had been irritated by Jane before. At this time, his heart was surging. He took Jane to the room. Jane stretched out her foot to kick him. Yates was worried and hit Hans. However, there were so many people. Ynde swung a stick at Yates''s head. The wound on his forehead split, bleeding. He saw nothing and eventually fainted. Jane''s canthus were about to crack, and she called out, "Dad!" She opened her mouth and bit the man''s arm. Hans felt pain and let go. Jane squatted down beside Yates said, "Dad, Dad, wake up! Wake up! Yatessa made her scared to death before. Now Yates was knocked out again. It was hard to say if there were any seque. Jane hated Ynde so much. If Yates didn''t wake up, she will kill Ynde. "Ynde, remember, you''d better hope my father to be OK! Otherwise, I will kill you. I will make you worse than death! " In the past, Jane was pretty and lovely, even if she was arrogant, she had her little daughter''s innocence. At this time, Jane''s hatred in her eyes hit the bottom of peoples heart. Ynde couldn''t help but shiver, and her determination to destroy Jane''s became strong. Hans grabbed Jane''s hair and dragged it into the room. The other menughed and sounded disgusting. Xenia was shocked. She put her hand into Yates''s nose and felt relieved when she found that Yates was still alive. Zack took a smoke and said, "What are you afraid of? As long as you have money, do you need to be afraid of unfair things? " Jane struggled and was pped in the face by Hans. As a girl, she can''t fight with a man. The power gap between men and women was big. Jane was severely thrown on the bed, making her dizzy for a time. Hans didn''t even care to lock the door, and began to untie the belt. "Little beauty, lets have some fun." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jane eased his mind and crawled to the bedside table. She reached for something cold. And now Hans rushed over in his underwear. He pulled Jane''s leg and pulled to the end of the bed. The next second, it was the sound of the knife into the meat. Hans was slow in reaction and looked down at his stomach. He also had a lewd smile on his face. At this time, the corner of his mouth was uncontrobly twitched. The expression on his face was very strange, horrible and ridiculous. Then, Hans made a howl. At the same time, the door of the vi was mmed open, and the two men who followed were like godsing. Zack thought that the person who cashed the check woulde back so soon. After seeing the person, he said, "Who are you?" Jamie and Seth understood what happened after seeing the scene. Jamie''s eyes were so grim that people shudder. Then it came a few people. Zack and others were gangster, but they got nothing good. After several fights, his people are subdued. Sirens also sounded outside the vi. Jamie grabbed Ynde''s clothes and said angrily, "Where is Jane?" Ynde wiped her lips. She was in pain since Jamie kicked her heart. Chapter 55 Jamie Arrived and Yolande was Done Chapter 55 Jamie Arrived and Ynde was Done Ynde was disgusted to death that this man even hit women! He had a sharp tongue and beat women! What kind of devil man did Jane provoke! "Ha ha, Jamie, Jane was having fun with a man now." Jamie mercilessly threw Jane a p, bitch!" The servant trembled and pointed to the door where Hans dragged Jane in. When Jamie rushed in, the scene in front of him made him want to smash Ynde! Jane was holding a knife with blood dripping from the tip of the knife. She was sitting at the head of the bed, her hair was messy, and one cheek was red and swollen with clear five fingerprints. Her lips were shaking, her whole body was shaking. Her eyes were fixed on Hans lying on the ground, as if afraid that Hans would wake up. That man was as fat as a pig. He only wore underpants. His skin and flesh made people feel sick. Jamie was crazy and kicked at the man on the ground. As he kicked hard, the man howled. Obviously, he fainted and woke up out of pain. "You dare to touch Jane, Go to hell! Jamie stepped on the man''s key ce. As soon as Seth arrived at the door, he saw this scene. The corner of his mouth can''t help but twitched, Jamie''s ferocious side burst out. Seeing that there was nothing he could help, Seth quickly withdrew. At this point, Jane''s eyes seemed to have focal length. She looked at Jamie and hesitantly called out, Jamie, is that you?" Was she in a dream that Jamie came to save her? Jamie was in Feng City. How could he appear in front of her? Therefore, she must be dreaming, right? Jamie walked over to embrace Jane. His cold fragrance and his body temperature felt real. Jamie''s voice was hoarse, Jane, it''s OK, Jane." As soon as Jane''s hand softened, her knife fell to the ground. She tightly hugged Jamie, and the aggrieved tears and frightened tears fell down, Jamie, Jamie, am I dreaming? You''re here. Jamie, I killed someone." "Dont be afraid, Jane, you are very brave. It was self-defense." "Jamie, I''m so scared. They''re holding knives and sticks, Jamie." Jane cried bitterly and was out of breath. She was still a little girl. Even though she was usually arrogant, she had not experienced so many things. She just stabbed someone with a knife. At the beginning, she was afraid that one knife was not enough, and she stabbed again. She couldn''t remember how many times she stabbed. All she knew was that she would never be touched by such a dirty and disgusting man. She wanted to escape, and she had to save her father! Jamie was so distressed that he patted Jane on the back and listened to Jane''s cry. He really wanted to clean up those people outside. He liked the girl, who was so clean, so pure, with her personality. How dare they? "Jamie, Dad, right, Dad..." At thought of Yates, Jane couldn''t sit still any longer. She jumped out of bed to see Yates. Her feet were bare at that time. Her fair and delicate ankle had a circle of red fingerprints on it, which was shocking. This was the mark left by Hans when he was dragging her body. Jamie''s eyes were deeper, looking at Hans, as if he was looking at a dead man. Jane went down to the ground, but her legs were weak and she fell to the ground. The blood of Hans on the ground spread. Jamie kicked the man out of the way like a dead pig. At the same time, he bent down, picked up Jane and walked out of the door. Jane subconsciously put her arm around Jamie''s neck. Jamie firmly hugged her. This man, like a God, suddenly came here. His side face was clear, and he was also handsome and charming. She had to admit that this was a pretty man. But at this moment, Jane was not only fascinated by his beauty. Her heart pounded. At this moment, Jamie fell from the sky, just like her hero. Every girl has a heroic plot in mind. Her hero fell from the sky and saved her from fire and water. Jane was no exception. Jamie appeared in time when she was drugged for the first time. At that time, her consciousness was very vague, but after knowing it was him, she was relieved. This time, she was helpless and hopeless. When she thought that the bad would seed, he suddenly appeared, as if there was a soul between them. Yates has woken up and saw Jamie holding Jane. His eyebrows frown, but he didn''t say anything. Jane was extremely surprised. When she saw all the people looking at her, she realized that she was still in Jamie''s arms. Jane quickly wanted toe down. Jamie put her down on the ground and told the servant, "Bring a pair of shoes to yourdy." The servant suddenly realized and went to get the shoes. She was stunned. Jamie looked so beautiful. It seemed that he had a very different rtionship with miss. In the past, she thought Samuel was pretty enough. She didn''t expect Jamie was much handsome. Jamie was the high-ranking immortal, and Samuel was just ayman. Yates woke up. Jane and Xenia all look decadent. And the police have arrested Zack and others. Jane and Xenia looked pale on face. Yatess gauze on his head have been infiltrated by blood, but now, he didn''t want to do anything, but deal with the two people in the family first. Yates bent down to read the divorce agreement on the ground. It was prepared by Zack. Naturally, the conditions were harsh. Everything was good to Xenia. After reading it, Yates tore it into pieces. He said to Xenia, "Later we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get divorced. Ynde is an adult and I had no obligation to support her life. As forpensation, I don''t think you have the face to ask me for it? " All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Xenia became weak in her body. "Yates, it was my brother who forced me. It''s not our idea. It''s not Ynde''s idea. Please forgive us." Yates sneered, touched his head, there are blood stains on it, is it? So she was forced to hit me? You raised a good daughter, and she tried to kill me! He suffered the same loss twice in Ynde''s hands. How could he continue to be merciful? "Ynde, Jane and I will sue you. You drugged your stepsister and murdered your stepfather. Let alone I can''t forgive you, neither can thew." Chapter 56 Jamie Said, Dont Look at it, Jane, for Fear of Getting Your Eyes Dirty Chapter 56 Jamie Said, Don''t Look at it, Jane, for Fear of Getting Your Eyes Dirty Although Jane had an evil mind, she would be afraid when seeing the development was bad to her. "Dad, Dad, I was wrong, Dad, I didn''t drug Jane." Jamie thought this woman was really shameless. He thought they were all under the same roof eating at one table, how could she be so shameless? His Jane was good and lovely, while Yndepletely refreshed the lower limit of people. Sure enough, some seeds were inherently bad. "Ynde, shame on you!" She had done many bad things but she didnt admit it, and she felt that she had a reason. Ynde was stunned by what Jamie said. Jamie had a sharp tongue! Sethughed out loud that Jamie didnt change a bit. Only to Jane, Jamie can say sweet words. "Well, I know you would not admit it. That''s why I brought all the witnesses." Jane almost fainted when the two men showed up. Her eyes were dim. the two men was she found to destroy Jane. "Listen to the voice. Is it this woman?" Because it was a phone call, the two men nodded. They were locked up for several days, and today taken to the unfamiliar city of Jiang City. If they were not obedient, Jamie would throw them away. Yates did not expect that Jamie had considered this. Regarding this matter, he owed Jamie a big debt of gratitude. But, why did Jamie appear at this time? In fact, even Jane didnt know why. But now was not the time to reminisce. Ynde was taken away by the police, including the two witnesses. She''s been charged with murder and other crimes, and thew will be on her hands. Xenia was begging Yates, but Yates was unmoved. She fell on her knees, took Yatess hand, and begged for mercy, I beg you to intercede for Ynde. If you want a divorce, I''ll agree." Yates said in a cold voice, Whether you agree or not, we have to divorce." Then he threw a stack of photos in front of Xenia. "I was trying to save you face, but you are both so ignorant." This stack of photos was prepared by Jamie. The photos dropped on the floor and slipped out of the envelope. The servants could not help but covered their mouth and almost screamed. In the photos, Xenia has an intimate date with other men, even had a sex! And it was not just one man. There were young, old, handsome and ugly men. Xenia was dumbfounded, she thought she did it secretly, did not expect to be dug out. Jamie put his hands over Jane''s eyes and said, Don''t look at it, Jane, I''m afraid it will stained your eyes." These photos were collected by Jamie. Jamie was preparing for these as early as Yates was nning to divorce Xenia. He felt that there would always be one party who would be unwilling to get divorced and made a terrible fuss when the couple divorced. Yates was Jane''s father, and he was naturally his father-inw. Therefore, he investigated Xenia and he did not expect that Xenia would do such dirty things. After Yates and Xenia got married, they rarely shared a bed together. He didnt love Xenia, but he didnt know why he had sex with her at that time. He felt that Xenia was honest, so he wanted to take the responsibility and got married with her. But he still loved his original wife. So, Xenia was lonely and yed outside, but continued to be a virtuous wife at home. Jamie continued, Xenia, you yed well. I think only you know how you married into the Su family." Yates now was sure that it was Xenias mean that he and Xenia slept together. He was furious that he brought Xenia and her daughter back home. Fortunately, it was he got hurt not Jane. Xenia, as the fault party, even if she was not willing to divorce, the court will ultimately will judge Yates to win. Xenia found herself had no retreat at all. "Dad, go to the hospital first." Looking at Yatess blood on the forehead, Jane said. Yates said, I just want to hurry up to get divorced, I do not want to have anything to do with her at this moment!" At thought of that Xenia name and his name were in the certificate, Yates feel sick. Later, Yates and Xenia got divorced. The news broke into the media. Thanks to Jamie''s help, everyone knew that Jane stole the fiance of her stepsister, and Xenia was cheating on her husband. Such a woman, they also do not want to have. Yates felt relived after getting a divorce certificate. From then on, Xenia and he no longer had any rtionship. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I will ask the servants to pack your things and leave them outside the vi. You need not go to the vi again. That home will have nothing to do with you." Yates was gentle and elegant, but now he was cold. Xenia stood still, seeing Yates leave. Suddenly she burst into tears desperately. She now knew the consequence. They both had a good handful of cards, but they had beaten them to pieces! Jamie gave Seth a wink, Seth and he had been friends since they were children, so he naturally understood what he meant. Seth warmly took Yates''s arm and said, Yates, now I''ll take you to the hospital." Yates wanted to ask Jane to go together. But Seth pushed Yates into the car, they willeter." The car started, Yates looked at Seth with a smile, and said, Young man, what is your name?" "Yates, I am a good friend of Jamie. We grew up together. Ie with him to see the fun." Yates smiled. He knew that Seth was to create opportunities for Jamie. It was a day of ups and downs. He had almost died. Chapter 57 Jane was Stunned, Jamie, What are you Doing? Chapter 57 Jane was Stunned, Jamie, What are you Doing? After that, Yates had to appreciate Jamie. Seth also contributed a lot. Jane was anxious when she found Yates has gone. "Hey, where''s my dad?" "Seth took him to the hospital, don''t worry, he wont lose." Jamie looked at Jane with hot eyes. At thought of seeing him and crying in his arms, Jane felt embarrassed. The driver was driving in the front, and Jane and Jamie were sitting in the back. Jane was unease by Jamies look. "Why do you look at me like that?" Jane asked him in a coyly voice. She was ming, but it was charming and soft, making people not willing to let go. Jamie took Jane''s hand. Jane''s hand was soft as if there were no bones. Jamie fondle admiringly. His eyes fell on Jane''s cheek. He looked at the red marks on her cheek and asked, "Does it hurt?" Jane nodded butter shook her head. It used to hurt, but now it didn''t. Jamie gently touched her gently, as if touching fragile baby. His baby was treated so mercilessly. Hans had better stay in prison for life, otherwise he has ten thousand kinds of means to deal with him. Jane immediately neighed. Jamie was distressed, It is hurt, right?" He said to the driver, "Stop at the drugstore ahead." Because Yates was hurried out to get divorced with Xenia, at home he had no time to deal with the scars of Jane. Jamie bought the needed medicine. Jane followed him in. She didnt need to do anything, but saw Jamie did everything for her, so she felt warm in heart. "Why are youing down? Wait for me in the car." Jamie got into the car after buying things. Jane cleverly shook her head, and said, I came down to see." She saw Jamie get off, and subconsciously followed him. Jamie closed the door and told the driver, Drive to the hospital." Jamie took out the ice packs and leaned over. Jane felt dark and face cold. Her face crumpled at once. Jamie said, now to icepress." How can Jane stand it? This ice pack is too cold! "No, the swelling will soon go down." Jamie was very persistent. "You leave it on for half an hour." Jamie motioned to Jane to hold the ice pack, at the same time he bent down and raise her legs up. Jane looked frightened and struggled. What was he doing? "What are you doing, Jamie?" It was toote to resist. Jamie put her leg on his own legs. At the same time, he naturally took off her shoes and held her slender ankles. With her ankle holding by him, she felt warmnessing from his palm. Jane inexplicably felt ashamed. How could Jamie hold her feet in his hand like this? Jamie reached out his hand and patted her leg, Don''t move." He patted it lightly, and Jane immediately obediently stopped moving. Jamie lowered his eyes, unscrewed the lid of the ointment, squeezed some to the finger belly, and then gently wipe off for Jane. Hans scratched her ankle when he grabbed her. Jane''s skin was very tender. It was easy to get hurt. Hans had also injured her hard. Jamie touched her, Jane shivered. Jamies drooping long ciliary made his side face look charming. He''s the kind of guy who looks good enough to make peoplemit crimes. Only contacted people knew that Jamie outside was a banished immortal, but inside he was not. Jane felt heartbeat fast when she thought of such a man would be his fiance. In the hospital, after examination, Yate was fine. In the evening, Yates invited everyone to have a dinner. After dinner, Jamie and Seth stayed in a hotel, Yates and Jane went home. As they parted, they stood under a tree. Jane raised his eyes to Jamie, with eyes watery. They didnt want to be apart. Today, the timely appearance of Jamie let the feelings of two people seem to be unconsciously deepened. It was like there was a revolutionary friendship between the two of them because of a shared experience. Jamie saw Yates was talking to Seth, he turned around andpletely enveloped Jane in his arms, and then bowed his head and kissed her. Seth nced to see this scene, and he smiled. This Jamie was too bold. The future father-inw was still here, he dared to kiss his daughter. Afraid of being seen by Yates, Seth hurriedly rambled with him. Seeing Yates was about to turn around, Seth pointed to the sky in a hurry, Mr. Su, there are stars in the sky." Yates felt baffling that Seth was not that clever. What''s so strange about stars in the sky? Fortunately, Jamie didn''t kiss Jane for too long, but it was enough to make Jane dizzy. "Come and see me tomorrow. Miss me at night." Jamie saw her cheeks flushed, it was really cute, and he could not help but stretched out his hand to pinch her nose. Jane got into the car and sat with Yates. Yates said something to her, but Jane reacted slowly and asked, Dad, what did you say?" Yates thought Jane was frightened, so she was absent-minded. When the two returned home, the house had been cleaned up by the servants. Now the vi was what it had been a few years ago, just the two of them lived together. Jane felt d though, they had finally seen through the evil heart of Xenia and Ynde. Yates hadpleted feeling, since he didnt know the things woulde to this end. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. * The following day After Jane woke up, Jane came to the police station with Yates. Because of the two people brought over by Jamie charged, and testimony of Yates, plusst night Ynde was tired of questioning in the police station one night, she was upset. She confessed to the crime. But no one thought Yates finally chose to let go of Ynde, only asked her to stay in the detention house for two or three months for introspection. She would be released on August 31st. "Dad, why are you doing this?" Jane didn''t understand. Ynde was trying to kill Yates. Such a woman, a few years of prison would not enough to relieve the hatred in heart? Wasn''t that the way to set the tiger free? Yates sighed, touched Jane''s head, and said, Jane, forgive her. She doesn''t have anything to do with us anyway. For the past few years, Xenia had at least contributed to the family." Chapter 58 Jamie Liked My Style Chapter 58 Jamie Liked My Style Yates didnt finish his words. Jane was clearer than anyone that her father was a humane and righteous person. Other people may feel that Yates have some of benevolence of woman, but in Jane''s heart, this was the warm ce of her father. Now he relented and felt that if Ynde went to prison, it would ruin her life. So, he decided to let Ynde go. "Jane, I''m sorry, Dad...." Janeughed and said, "Dad, it''s ok." Just then Ynde was brought out to the reformatories by the policewoman. Jane said to the policewoman with a smile, Beauty sister, can I say a few words with her?" Jane was beautiful and said sweet words. The serious policewoman smiled and agreed. She backed away, letting Jane talk to Ynde. Ynde had spent a night at the police station without washing or changing her clothes, and now she looked very embarrassed. Today, Jane was wearing a white dress, with no makeup on, but she was still charming. She was very N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. beautiful. Seeing Jane walking towards her, Ynde stepped back subconsciously. She still remembered Jane''s a few ps and she was scared of that. "Jane, what do you want?" Ynde looked at her warily. Jane smiled weakly and said, Are you afraid of me? Just be afraid. Ynde, I am not my father, I will not be soft to you. Well, since my dad''s off the hook, I''ll give him the credit. But you must remember to stay away from us and stop being a monster." Jane paused and then said, "Otherwise, next time it won''t be two months." "Right, I asked Jamie to find someone to take care of you inside." Jane couldn''t help but shivered. "Jane, you are so wicked! How could Jamie like a woman like you?" Jane smiled gently and said, "I''m sorry. Jamie liked my style. And thanks to you, we will be engaged soon. It''s a pity you cant see our engagement party." Ynde was really remorseful to death now. If it wasn''t for her drugging, Jane wouldn''t have made great progress in the rtionship with Jamie. Thinking of Jamies personality, Jane shivered. If she really did anything to Jane, ording to Jamie''s personality, there may be a lot of ways to torture her. "That''s all I have to say. In the future, we had nothing to do with each other. My personality is that I will not attack others unless they attack me. If anyone attacks me, I will return twice as much!" Before Ynde got into the car, Xenia came over, with tears flowing down, Ynde, be good inside, I am waiting for you toe out. Ynde just looked at Xenia coldly and thought she was a useless woman! She got nothing from the marriage with Yates. She did not even think about who was responsible for all this. Xenia looked at Yates with red eyes. She didnt want to part from Yates. Over these years, she was really fond of Yates. Unfortunately, Yates didnt love her. She used a mean to get Yates, but not his heart. "Yates, thank you. Thank you to be kind to Ynde." Last night she spent the night on her knees outside the vi. When Yates came out, Xenia''s knee was swollen. She was really on her knees all night, not trying to look good. Yates sighed in the heart, Xenia was good to Ynde. He hoped that Jane wont forget her efforts. Yates indifferently said, Don''t call me Xenia. Call me Mr. Su, Mrs. Xie." The rtionship between the two waspletely abandoned. Xenia only felt shaky. Her knee was killing her now, but not as bad as the heartache. She now felt pity after losing everything, but she cannot have it back. At the thought of returning to the original mother''s home, it was a bottomless pit, Xenia felt the sky had fallen. But Yates did not look at her again. This matter was over. From now on, he had nothing to do with Xenia. Yates had done nothing at work these days, so he went to thepany after that. Jane said she would find Sunny. Yates agreed after a few words. Jane has been Xias house many times. Sunnys mother Mancy Gui was a friend of Janes mother. Later, she regarded Jane as her own daughter. Sometimes Yates was too busy and put Jane in the Xias family. Jane and Sunny grew up together from childhood, they were like sisters. She had called Sunny beforehand. When the car arrived in the Xias family, the servant smiled to open the door, Miss Jane, Sunny has been talking about you for a long time. Come in." Since Jane was a beautiful person who talked sweet words, the summer family all quite liked her. Jane went in, and found that Sunny had changed her hair color again, which was dazzling blue. If it were not for Sunny''s appearance level to support, ordinary people cannot hold this hairstyle and color. Jane''s mouth twitched. Sunny rushed over and gave her a big hug. "I miss you, Jane." "Sunny, do you mom agree you do your hair like this?" "Why not? This is what they say, as long as I finished the college entrance examination, I can do anything. They will not interfere with anything I do that is not criminal." "Where are you mom and dad?" "They''ve gone to work. Oh, leave them alone. Come into my room and talk to me about what''s wrong with youtely. And now on the newspaper, from now on, Ynde and Xenia no longer had rtions with you? Your father even put it in the paper." Jiang City was small. The news of the rich family would be the topic talked about by people. Not to mention something as big as a divorce. Jane pursed her lips and said, "Come to your room and I''ll talk to you." Sunny immediately held a bag of potato chips and melon seeds and was ready to listen to the gossip. The servant brought them a bowl of fruit in season, all cut into little pieces, so they can take it with their forks. "You can leave now." Sunny said briefly. After the servant left, Sunny shut the door, and said to Jane, Well, you can say now. Jane took the bag and took out a ne that bought for Sunny, and said, First ept the gift. This is the ne I bought for you, and I fought for it. I had the possibility that I won''t be able to take it back." "Let me see." Sunny took the ne and she loved it. "Well, you have a really good taste, Jane. It''s so beautiful. I like it." Chapter 59 Jamie was a Devil Chapter 59 Jamie was a Devil Sunny put it on without saying a word. Jane said, "This is your birthday gift. I won''t send you another one on your birthday." Sunny smiled and kissed her on the cheek. "Come on," she said, "do you want to send it to me or not? It looked good." Jane nodded and said, "Well, it''s very nice." Sunny features are three-dimensional, very recognizable. She was the kind of people to be difficult to be forgotten at a nce. "Did you say there''s a story to this ne?" "Yeah, do you know who I met? I met Samuel''s sister, Sandra, who also took a fancy to this ne. Later, Jamie came. Little did I know that he was on my side. I didn''t know Sandra before. We didn''t have a happy meeting. It seems that the Meng family and I were not good for each other." Sunny blinked her eyes. Jane was confused about that, have some inexplicable, Why are you looking at me like this?" "You flushed and your eyes are bright when you mentioned Jamie. Do you miss him? You and Jamie did love each other at first nce." Jane couldn''t help but tickle Sunny. Stopughing at me! Sunny tried to avoid. Two peopleughed happily. Jane continued, Jane and Zack even wanted to destroy her, which made Sunny furious. "Fuck, your father is really holy father that incredibly let Jane go? Aren''t you angry?" She knew it wasn''t nice to say so, but she just was angry. Usually Sunny thought Yates was a very gentle person, but he could not be gentle to the enemy. Jane sighed, leaned her chin on one hand and saidnguidly, "Since my father decided to do so, he had his own reason. Anyway I know Ynde''s true face now, I will be careful if I see her in the future." There will be no way Ynde can fool her. When they finished chatting, Sunny couldn''t help saying, "You really had a very exciting time these days, just like shooting a movie. By the way, when you were drugged by Jane that day, and Jamie saved you, didn''t he really touch you? Do you have any difort in anything, especially here?" Sunny pointed to a position, Jane''s cheek suddenly burst red, She threw a melon seed at the Sunnys face. "Sunny, you naughty girl, what are you thinking about? No, Jamie is a gentleman. He wouldn''t do that." However, Jane herself felt unconvincing. She did not think Jamie was a gentleman, at least when the man kissed her, he didnt feel guilty. "Oh, you blushed, is there something that I don''t know?" Sunny could not helpughing at her. Though her best friend was domineering and brash, she was slow and thin-skinned when it came to sex. Good for Jamie. Jane like him in a short time. Last time she saw Jamie and found he handsome, but she had any actual contact with him. At that moment, a phone call came from Jamie. Seeing that Jamie was calling, Janes hands shook, and she almost fall the phone to the ground. Jane answered the phone. She bit her lips, her slender eyes were so charming. She had never looked so shy before. Sunny was surprised to see that. Was such a shy girl she knew? "Jamie." Jane shouted softly. Jamie felt sweet at heart. "Jane, where are you now?" "I''m at my friend Sunny''s house." "Well, take your friends with you and I''ll treat you to dinner, ok?" Jane bit her lip slightly and said, "You haven''te back to Feng City yet?" Yesterday he had just told the girl to miss him. Was she driving him back? "Jane, I''m so sad. Are you going to kick me out now? Don''t you miss me? You know why I invited to dinner." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jamie med her with coquetry. His voice was so low and maic that it thrilled her heart. She was still young to stand that. Clearly She knew Jamie was deliberately to tease her, but her heart still couldn''t help throb unceasingly. "Jane, why should I treat you to dinner? Because I miss you and I want to see you." "I began to miss you as soon as we were apart." He called Jane once he finished his work in Jiang City. "Jane, have you missed me?" Jane''s cheeks were red as if they were dripping blood. She cant say that she missed him with Sunny still around. "Ok, Jamie. We have lunch together. Send me the location." Jane hung up the phone. Sunny pinched the voice like Jane, Jamie." "Jane, It was charming and lovely when you called Jamie, few men can stand that." "Sunny, our friendship will be finished if you keep teasing me." "Fine, anyway, in the end you can''t help but beg me. Sunny was triumphant. Jane''s temper was always quick toe and go. The two of them had been at odds when they were young. Jane went back home angrily. In the next second, the phone rang. Of course, Sunny would also coax Jane. It was the way they were, sometimes they are very good, sometimes they are bad, but if outsiders were against one of them, the other would be on their side at once. "Since we are about to have a dinner, go then. Sunny pulled Jane up. They tidied up and went out. When they arrived, Jamie and Seth had already arrived there. Jane saw Jamie at a nce. He was dressed more casually in a simple ck T-shirt and khaki trousers, which made him look like a standout. On the ordinary casual clothes made his temperament particrly noble and extraordinary. Jamie''s eyes also came in after Jane, and then he nced at her. Jane flushed when she found that Jamie was looking at her with deep eyes. Especially Sunny said in her ear, Jamie was indeed an devil." "Jamie, Seth." Seth coughed. Sunny''s eyes fell on Seth. The man looks really foxy, wearing a pink shirt. The shirt was tucked into his trousers. But he had a thin waist and a nice figure. She can tell that he was a romantic Lord at her first nce. Sunny looked up and down Seth, she drew conclusion in her heart. Chapter 60 Was This Man Addicted to Taking Advantage of Her Chapter 60 Was This Man Addicted to Taking Advantage of Her Seth cannot move his eyes from Sunny when he saw her. The girl was a real beauty. The sky blue short hair made her so beautiful and perfect, Sunny looked like a beautiful girl out of the Seth''s eyes lit up and said hello with a smile, Jane, who is she?" Jane looked warily at Seth and bluntly warned him, "Seth, you are a womanizer, but stay away from Sunny." After speaking, she whispered in Sunny''s ear, "This man is a phndering, you''d better stay away from him." Jamie added, "Right, Jane, stay away from him. I''m afraid Seth will have bad impact on you." Seth just wanted to shout to the sky. Can Jamie not fool him? Sunny held out her hand and said, "Jamie, I''ve heard a lot about you. My name is Sunny, who had grown up with Jane. Jane nodded fiercely, with a face of cunning, Yes, Sunny knows taekwondo. She had three sections of ck belt." Then she gave Seth a provocative look. Thest time she yed billiards with Jamie, she saw Seth picking up a girl on the spot, hugging her and feeling very happy. Sunny was her best friend, Jane certainly didnt want Sunny to have something to do with Seth. Sunny should be stay away from a phndering. Jane''s implication was that if Seth wanted to take advantage of Sunny, he would be better think of it. After all, Sunny, with three sections of the ck belt, was not easy to be dealt with. The four people booked a box. Jamie pulled the chair to let Jane take a seat. Jane slightly blushed, sat down after saying thank you. Jamie naturally pulled and chair and sat next to Jane. He handed the menu to Jane and said, "Jane, you order first." He reached over with one hand and put it on the back of Jane''s chair. At the same time, he leaned over and looked at the menu with Jane. Jane politely refused, but seeing Jamie and Seth are determined to let her order, she did as required. Jane turned the menu with her delicate finger and pointed to a chicken. "Janie," she said to Jamie, "how about this dish?" When she spoke, she subconsciously turned her head to look at Jamie. As a result, her lip gently brushed Jamie''s cheek. Jamie was too close to her. Sunny was drinking a cup of tea when she saw the scene with her beeping eyes. She was so surprised that the tea popped out of her mouth. Damn, only a few days past, Jane had courage and unexpectedly she kissed Jamie. Janes cheeks suddenly turned red after realizing what she had done.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jamie, however, looked normal and moved closer to her. He nodded and said, "Good. Both Seth and I can eat spicy food." Jane blushed and her heart beat fast. She felt that Jamie was too close to her. She could feel the warm breath of Jamie in her ears. Seth can''t watch, who said Jamie won''t fall in love? His voluptuous means made the girl touched. After ordering two dishes, Jane could not bear it any more. She hastily closed the menu and handed it back to Jamie. "Jamie," she said, "you may also order some." Jamie gave the menu to Seth, and said, Seth, you order some." Seth tteringly handed the menu to Sunny and said, Sunny, what do you like to eat?" Sunny ignored him however. The man that she liked was handsome and mature, so Seth who dressed like a peacock was not her dish. "I''m not a fussy eater, Seth. You order please." After speaking, she did not look at Seth but took out a mobile phone to y. Seth made a fool of himself. Their Tang family in the Windy City was also listed on the number of powerful family. Women in the Windy City wanted to be married with him. In addition, although Seth was a womanizer, he was generous to women. Therefore, as long as Seth agreed, countless women woulde to him. Jamie looked at Jane and asked in a low voice, "Have you handled all your household affairs well?" Jane nodded. "Well, it''s all done. Jamie, I will pay for this meal. Thank you for your help these days." Especially that day he came just in time. Jamie whispered in her ear, You want to get rid of me with a meal? That''s not enough, Jane." Jane stammered, "Well, what do you want?" Her ears were sensitive. Jamie lowered his voice and spoke in her ear, Jane only felt unbearable. She was young and new to love. She was not Jamie''s opponent. Jamie whispered, With the body, how do you think?" Jane was shocked. Unexpectedly she reminded her dream. In the dream, she pressed Jamie, nibbling and biting him. Later, Jamie became active from passive, igniting her body. If it was true that happened, but Jane had little impression. If it was a dream, but every time Jane dreamed this dream, she felt too real. Jane was too ashamed to answer after hearing that. The girl''s ears turned red bit by bit, like a blood. Although Sunny lowered her head to look at her mobile phone, her eyes were all over the ce and she always noticed the movement here. Seeing Jane act like that, she couldn''t help shaking her head. This Jamie was an devil inside and outside. Jane felt body shivered and stiff. Under the table, Jamie leaned over and touched her leg. It was summer and she was wearing only a short skirt and her legs were bare. Through the thin khakis trousers, Jamie''s body temperature came from the skin of their legs that they inadvertently touched. Jane moved his legs ufortably. But the next second, Jamie''s legs seemed to lean over again. Before Jane thought that Jamie was an abstinent handsome man, now it seemed that he was not. Was this man addicted to taking advantage of her? He kissed her before, but now Jane was ashamed, reach out her hand under the table to push Jamie''s legs. Jamie''s leg muscles were firm and hard as stones. Before she pushed his leg away, Jamie''s hand reached over and grasped Jane''s hand tightly. Jamie''s palm was dry and warm, Jane''s hand was soft as if it had no bone. She tried to break the shackles of Jamie''s fingers, but she failed. Chapter 61 The More You Practice the Kiss, the Better Youll Become at It Chapter 61 The More You Practice the Kiss, the Better You''ll Be at It Jamies thumb was still gently rubbing in the palm of Jane. An electric current came from the palm of her hand and spread through her body. Jamies low and maic voice was in her ear, Jane, I miss you, let me take your hand." He sat with his back straight, holding the cup in his left hand and holding her hand in his right. The way he drank tea was ascetic and polite. As the swallowing moves, the Adam''s Apple rolled, which was sexy. Sunny did not know what the two people were doing under the table, until her mobile phone identally slipped. Sunny bent down to pick up the phone, inadvertently nced at them, and found the two people''s fingers tightly intertwining with each other. Sunny was speechless. She hurriedly took a photo of it and sent it to Jane, and then gave her a meaningful smile. Jane heard the phone ring, but Jamie still did not let go of her hand. She nced at the WeChat message and blushed instantly. Without knowing anything, Seth was looking at the menu. Finally the dishes were ordered, Seth handed the menu to the waiter, looked at Jane with a face of surprise, Jane, do you have a fever? Why are you so hot? Is the temperature of air conditioner too high?" It''s cool inside. Jane didn''t know how to answer it. Jamie answered for her, Jane is a little hot, I will take her to wash her face." After that, Jamie pulled Jane out. Jane was taken out by Jamie holding hands. "Jamie, I don''t need to use the bathroom." There was nobody in the hallway. Jamie looked at her with a smile. His eyes were dark and bright, like stars. His mouth was gently curved, showing a shallow smile, with a charm of evil. "I am not going to take you to the bathroom. I''ve been thinking about you ever since we leftst night. Don''t you miss me?" He went back, waiting for Jane''s news. He sent a WeChat message to Jane, but Jane did not reply. Jane was frightened and tired in the past two days, so she took a bath and fell asleep since everything was settled yesterday. "Well, did you miss me?" Jamie was too close to her, feeling each others breath. As if he could kiss her lips if he bent his head more. Jamies voice was particrly tantalizing. Jane felt a shiver in her heart. Her lips fluttered, her cheeks flushed, her voice was soft and waxy, "I missed you." "Who did you miss?" This person was very bad that he pretended not have heard clearly and asked her detail? "I miss you, Jamies." Jane bit hers lip, then her was raised. Jamie''s kiss fell down. Jane support herself by leaning against the wall. Jamie sped her back of the head, captured her lips precisely with his thin lips, resolutely and lingeringly plundered her everything. Jane was stunned. It was like electric current sliding on her lips, and fireworks blooming in her brain. She was forced to bear his kiss with her head held up in the most perfect position... Jane didnt resisted, her hand was put on Jamies chest, now she was tightly clutching Jamies clothes. The aisle came the sound of the waiter pushing the cart. Jane was dizzy and then pushed Jamie after hearing the sound. Jamie was quicker to take a step to fully protect her in her arms. Jane hid her face in Jamie''s arms. She was too ashamed to lift her head for a long time. Jamie''sughter sounded overhead, Well, he has gone." Jane looked up at Jamie, her eyes were full of usations. A bad guy kissed her in the hallway. Jamie tidied her clothes and the hair scattered on her cheeks. Jane winced as his fingers lifted her hair and his finger belly touched her cheek. She had not recovered from the kiss, and the throb in her heart had not subsided. It seemed that every time Jamie kissed her, she didn''t have the strength to resist. Jamie''s kissing skill was so superb, was it true that Jamie had never have a girlfriend? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Jane, dont look at me like that, or I''ll kiss you again." Jane''s red lips were a little swollen by his kiss. Her lips were as red as the bright rose petals, which were charming, which made people want to continue to ravage. After hearing that, Jane hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover her lips. "Jamie, have you kissed many girls?" Jane cannot say that Jamie kiss skill was superb, otherwise, Jamie will be proud, and will also do it again. Jamie eyes were full of love, Silly girl, who told you that I had many girls?" "Only you, only you. I only held your hand, I only kissed you. I had no girls before, not I only have you, and only have you in the future." Hearing that, Jane felt touched and cheerful. Only her. That''s good. "I see, Jane, do you think I''m good at kissing? The more you practice kissing, the better you''ll be. Look at you. You still can''t breathe. I''ll teach you." Jamies words were obviously malicious with bad intentions. Jane was ashamed and angry, I will not practice." However, Jamie''s lips fell down again. Jane tried to speak, but was blocked by Jamie''s lips, the words were swallowed by him. Jane cannot say a word at that moment. She blushed as red as a ripe apple. Jamie put his forehead against hers and said, "I like you, Jane. When I see you, I want to kiss you, I want to hug you, I want to be with you twenty-four hours a day." He was frightened by such feelings. It was too strong that Jane could not hold it. She was a beginner, and in her mind her first love would be thrilled for holding hands. But now, she was surprised about the rtionship between her and Jamie. It''s too fast. It''s like taking a rocket. However, she did not hate that. She''s just shy and thin-skinned. And it was a long timeter when Jamie was kissed by her. * When Jane and Jamie came back, Sunny took a look, with ambiguous smile. Oh, man, did the two people have a date instead of going a bathroom? Sunny usually read a lot of novels, Although she had no pratical experience, she had theoretical experience. Janes appearance has been obviously kissed by someone. Chapter 62 Jane, Dont Worry, You are the Only One for Me Chapter 62 Jane, Don''t Worry, You are the Only One for Me Sunny sent a message, Did you two go to kiss? Jamie is awesome, your mouth is red and swollen." Jane had felt a little numb on lips. She red at Jamie angrily after what Sunny said. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seth coughed gently. Was it appropriate that Jamie did that since he still there? But Seth did that before. After the dishes was served, Jamie was considerate to Jane. When Jane''s ss was empty, Jamie immediately filled up for her. Seth pushed the ss over and said, "Jamie, fill up for me." Jamie did not lift his eyebrows, Dont you have hands?" Seth was speechless, Jamie, you are not lovely. You treat them differently." Jane naturally understood the teasing meaning of Seth''s words and cleverly said, Seth, I''ll fill it up for you." When she was about to fill up for Seth, Jamie took it over, and said, Let me do it." Seth had a bad intuition, Jamie filled it up to the top of the ss. How could he hold it? Jamie smiled, Seth, I filled it up for you, drink slowly, enjoy yourself." Seth considered Jamie a vindictive man, since he was jealous that Jane wanted to pour him a cup of drink. Seth took the cup, and sure enough, the beverages spilled on his hands. He pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands. A meal was finished in the noise. When it was the time to check the bill, Jamie kicked Seth, and said, Seth has money, let him pay." Seth thought Jamie was shameless, since he said that he would pay the meal, but now Jamie asked him to pay. Seth signed and paid the money. After lunch, it was terribly hot outside. It was now two o''clock in the afternoon. Jane looked at Jamie and said to him, "Jamie, Sunny and I have to go home." Sunny shook her cell phone and said, Jane, you ask Jamie drive you home. My mother just called me to go to thepany." Before Jane said a word, Sunny jumped down the steps, shaking her hand and said, "Goodbye." Jane was dumbfounded, watching Sunny leave with a taxi. Sunny''s message sent over, Silly girl, Jamie hase all the way from Feng City, do you think it''s just to have a meal? Stay longer with Jamie." The smile in Jamie''s eyes was deeper. Sunny was good at that. By contrast, Jane was ignorant. Seth said, Oh, Sunny has left, I have not got her WeChat ID." His said to Jane, Jane, can you give it to me?" Jane refused directly. There won''t be any intersection in the future anyway. She won''t give it to him. "You are heartless. You and Jamie are perfect for each other!" Tang used. Jamie ignored him, took Jane to leave. "Oh, where are you going? How about Me?" "Go by yourself." Jamie took a taxi after saying that. Seth was dumbfounded. Was he being abandoned? Jane looked back and saw Seth standing in ce in the sun, as if he could not believe that he had been abandoned. She asked with some uncertainty, "Is it ok to do so?" "I didn''t n to take him," Jamie said, He came to see the fun. You may rest assured that he will not be lonely. Look." Sure enough, within a minute or two, Seth was chatting with a girl. They seemed to be exchanging contact information. Jane curled her lip and said, "Jamie, you can''t be like him." That''s a yboy. Jamie took Jane''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, I just want you." Jane felt her cheeks were hotter. "So, where are we going?" Jane couldn''t figure it out whether this is the second or third date with Jamie. Jamie has never had a date either, but he has checked it on the Inte. At this time, going to the cinema is a good choice. "Let''s go to the movies." "Good." Jane had not seen a movie for a long time. The two arrived at the cinema in Jiang City, where Jamie stood in line to buy tickets. His beauty was remarkable. Jane just came over, and sew girls talking about him. "Look, that man looks so handsome, isn''t he a celebrity?" "I don''t think so. Why is a celebrity here?" "Go get his contact information." A girl wen to him, but Jamie pointed to the direction of Jane, and the girl looked at Jane. Jane was like a high school student. Although she was good-looking, she was too young. They were devastated. There was a girl walked towards Jane, looked Jane up and down, and said, Little girl, how old are you. Does your family agree you have a rtionship with that man? Jane respected others if others respected her and vice versa. She smiled and said, "Don''t bother me. We both met the parents." Then Jane walked towards Jamie. Jamie reached out his hand to touch her hair and smiled at her sweetly. Jane said to Jamie, "Jamie, you can''t smile at others like that in the future." Standing here, Jamie has attracted everyone''s attention. If he smiles like this, he will make people more mesmerized. Jamie said, Ok." Jamie bought a ticket and said to Jane, "Jane, wait a minute. It was the first time he''d been out with a girl, and he noticed that girls were all carryingrge buckets of popcorn. He, too, bought popcorn and coke and walked toward Jane through the crowd. Jane looked at this scene, suddenly found that this scene was her expectations. She thought that if she had a boyfriend, she would go to the movies with him, and he woulde to her with popcorn. She and Samuel never had a date, and they met a few, and every time there were parents with them. But now, seeing Jamie walking towards her, Jane felt satisfied. Jamie stretched out his arm and said, "Jane, take my arm." Chapter 63: Charpter 63 You won’t be scared in my arms when watching horror movies Chapter 63: Charpter 63 You wont be scared in my arms when watching horror movies The two went to the cinema together. Jamie casually bought one, without knowing what was ying. When two people were together, it didn''t matter what they saw, but being together was important. So, he did not look at it when he bought the ticket, Jane also did not ask about it. When they walked in, the show was about to begin, but there were not many people inside. Jane suspected that they had gone wrong. "Jamie, did we go to a wrong room?" Jamie handed her the ticket and said, "It''s Hall 7." It was hall 7! Is this man really interest in the number 7? It''s row 7, Number 7 and number 8. Jane found a ce to sit down with Jamie. The hall was suddenly dark. It was the beginning of the film. Jane sat well, looked at Jamie, but saw Jamie also happened to look over. Jane cheek was red, she hurriedly sat well, looked up to the screen. Because they did not know what to y. In the beginning of the movie, people screams in the cinema, Jane was scared. What the hell? It''s a horror movie. Jane closed her eyes in fright. She had never had the courage to watch a horror movie. "Jane, what''s the matter with you?" Jamie asked her what happened. Jane pointed to the screen thating out of a long thin green hand, and she said in a trembling voice, Hand, hand, hand, Jamie... " Jamie did not expect that the brave Jane would be scared to see a horror movie. He calmly reached out his hand and took Jane''s shoulder. Jane shivered. She let Jamie randomly choose a movie, but why he chose a horror movie? "I''m sorry, Jane, I didn''t know you are afraid of watching horror movies, or should we change?" Although Jane was afraid of watching it, she always wanted to realize her dream of watching a horror movie in the cinema. Her teeth were chattering, but she insisted, No, Jamie, I have you with me, I should not be so afraid. The girl said she was not afraid, but her hands were already tightly clutching Jamie''s clothes and wrinkling his T-shirt into a ball. Jane did not know now the posture of her and Jamie was ambiguous. She almost nest in the arms of Jamie. The scene that followed was a little more normal, and at daybreak the castle seemed as normal as anywhere else. The protagonists seem to have forgotten the horrors of the night. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, and then noticed that the body felt like leaning on a stove and she was nesting in the arms of Jamie. She sat up straight and saw Jamie''s T-shirt crumpled by herself. Jane hurriedly stretched out her hand to tidy Jamies clothes. She pulled Jamies clothes from the top to the down, Jamie felt there was a fire in his belly going to be provoked by Jane. But Jane did not know about it, keeping tidying the clothes, until Jamie suddenly reached out his hand and grasped her wrist. The girl''s wrist was so delicate that it seemed as if he would break it with one effort. Jane was puzzled and raised her head to look at him, said with her red lips slightly opened, Jamie?" The refraction of light from the film screen made Janes watery eyes look innocent and charming. Jamie''s voice was hoarse, Stop that, or I cannot hold myself." Jane had been unable to understand, but looking at the eyes of Jamie with fire, she unexpectedly understood his words. Jane hurriedly drew back her hand and bit her lip. "I was not touching you. I was tidying your clothes." Jane refuted, she did not dare to see Jamie again. Just as she turned her head to the movie screen, the scene was changed, suddenly a dark shadow shed by. Jane cried out in horror. She hastily covered her mouth.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jamie said, Baby, the scene of terror has not begun yet, are you afraid now? It was only a shadow." He used to call her by her name, never called her baby. Hearing that, Jane was touched, and her the ears turned red. In particr, Jamie was too close to her ears, lowering his voice, which was low and maic, tantalizing. Jamies eyes, like bottomless ck holes, will attract people down to sink. Like a demon, he attracted people with his features. But she didnt know that she was the demon in Jamie heart. Jane quickly reached for the popcorn, tried to relieve with some popcorn. As a result, when she was about to stretched out her hands, Jamie did it too, the two people''s hands were touched. Jane withdrew her hand like an electric shock. Jamie said to her, Jane, open your mouth." Jane subconsciously opened her mouth, and then a sweet crisp popcorn was put into her mouth. Jamie continued to feed two, Jane flushed and said, Jamie, I will do it by myself." Later, the scene change to the interior of the castle, which was dark, as if there was something bad will Jamie reached out and took Jane''s hand, and Jane held his hand tightly, obviously she was very nervous. The next second, Jamie stretched out a hand, covered Jane''s eyes, Jane, don''t look." Other girls were screaming in their ears and the scene was clearly terrifying. What Jane did not know was that the hearing effect of the ears was more obvious when the eyes could not see. The sound made her hair stand on end. "Don''t be afraid, I am here." After a while, Jamie let go of her and her eyes began to see again. At this time, Jane felt her heartbeat faster. She did not know whether it was because that she was scared or she was nervous by being covered eyes, or, it was because of both. Jamie suddenly stretched out his hand and said to Jane, Jane, stand up." Jane was puzzled, but she still did as he said. The next second, Jamie forced a pull, Jane unpreparedly fell into the arms of Jamie. Jane sat on Jamie''sp. he man''s legs were warm and strong. This pose was too ambiguous. Although the two had already kissed, it was the first time they had embraced. Jane was uneasily struggling, said with a crying voice, Jamie, you......" Jamie whispered, "Don''t move, Jane, aren''t you afraid? You won''t be afraid in my arms." Jane, however, felt that this was simply irrationality. However, she did not know whether she was in Jamies arm, or her whole attention was focused on Jamie, as expected, she was not as scared as she was at the beginning of theter plot. Chapter 64 Jamie Punished Her for She said He was Her Cousin in front of Classmate Chapter 64 Jamie Punished Her for She said He was Her Cousin in front of ssmate In the end, Jane even dared to face the monster inside. But she was scared to death. After the movie, Jane''s whole body got sweaty, feeling tense and exciting for the whole afternoon. Her legs became limp. The two peopleter went to a dessert shop. Jane looked at the time, thinking it was the time to go home. "Jamie, I have to go home." "Now? But I don''t want to be apart from you. I want to be with my baby." Jamie called her baby, which was sexy and tantalizing. Jane was overwhelmed. "Jamie, can you not call me baby?" "Why? I miss you so much. You''re my baby, baby Jane." Jane was speechless and felt there was something wrong with Jamie. He was not the cold and mature Jamie when she met him at the first time. "Dad''sing home from work. He''ll ask why I am not at home." Jane bit her lips, she can''t say she''s dating Jamie. Jane was a good girl to her dad, until now she had not lied to Yates Su. Usually she and Yates talked about everything. If there was a need or something, she will tell him the truth directly. Since childhood, Yates had never scolded her with a word. Therefore, Jane did not want to lie to Yates. If she didn''t go back now, she didnt know how to answer if Yates asked her what she was doing outside. Jamie was looking Jane in surprise. From childhood to adulthood, he did a lot of cheating on his family, and even made them miserable. His Cousins were all afraid to see him. They said he''s a little devil. When Jamie visited other people''s house, no one dared to provoke him. What he did was to bully others. He cannot believe that Jane had never told a lie to Yates. Jamie suddenly widened his eyes, which was as bright as the stars. He looked at Jane as if he were looking at some rare treasure. Jamie suddenly lowered his head and kissed Jane on the face. The cheek became warm due to the kiss. Jane covered her face with her face, looking around like a guilty girl. She''s in Jiang City right now. The students finished the college entrance examination. If she was met by a ssmate, she would be ashamed. "Jane, I think you are really a baby. You are so cute." Jamie could not helpughing. But Jane did not expect the following scene. A girl called her name in surprise, Jane." Jane raised her eyes, and hurriedly shook off Jamies hand. She replied with an awkward smile, Liz, it''s you." This girl was her high school ssmate and they had a good rtionship. Although Jane looked beautiful, and was popr with boys, she was quite popr with girls because her personality was not artificial but straightforward, plus, she said sweet words. Liz was surprised by the beauty of Jamie. He was a handsome man, with dark eyebrows, bright eyes, high nose and thin lips, looking charming and seductive. It was difficult to describe this mans beauty. It is a seductive man. "Jane, who is this?" Jane took a look at Jamie, who was smiling at her. Jamie thought, Since Jane doesnt lie to her parents, she would not lie to her friends. He waited for Jane to say that he was her fiance, however, Jane said, Oh, this is my distant cousin, Jamie." Jamie looked at Jane with smile, which made Jane feel grate pressure inexplicably. Liz was very happy, Hello, Janes cousin. I am a good friend of Jane, you can call me Liz. Jamie said with a smile, Hello, Liz." Jamie''s voice was particrly pleasant to hear, like a subwoofer, deep and melodious. And it was like the sound of a good cello too. Liz''s face was flushed. She was about to say more but her friend called her. Liz was about to leave, Jane, sorry, I go shopping with my family. We can make an appointment next time. Take your cousin together." Liz obviously fell in love with Jamie at first sight. Jane inexplicably felt stuffy, but she did not know why. And when Liz walked away, Jamie took her to go on. After walking to a corner of the position, Jamie suddenly stopped. Jane was absent-minded. She did not expect that Jamie would suddenly stopped, her forehead bumped into his firm back, Jane gave out a sound of oops. Jamie found Jane''s forehead a little red after checking. He bent down, reached out his hand and rubbed it gently with his fingers. Jane was afraid of pain, so she avoided subconsciously. Jamie suddenly approached her, with aggressive eyes. Jane was panic and backed up, but found no retreat back. At this time, she has been standing against the wall. Jane nervously asked, Jamie, what is it?" She now has a new understanding of Jamie, who not only had a sharp tongue, but also was a little temperamental. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He just called her baby sweetly, and now looked at her in this way. Jamie smiled, said in deep eyes, Baby, I thought you would not lie, but I found that you lie so well. I am your cousin? Jane now understood what Jamie cared about. With an awkward smile, she said, "I can''t tell my ssmates that you are my boyfriend, There is nothing wrong to say you are my cousin." This girl has a reason, and retorted in a glib voice. He didn''t want to be her so-called cousin. "Have you ever seen cousins like us?" As he spoke, Jamie''s lips kissed down urately and without error. He opened his mouth and bit her lips for punishment. With slightly prickles, Jane felt excited about it. Jane''s eyes widened in surprise, but Jamie put out his hand and blindfolded her eyes. He kissed her more vigorously and fiercely... Later, Jane knew that the rtionship between cousins was not pure. In ancient times, cousins were meant to get married. After the kiss, his voice was a little hoarse, Jane, do you know, cousins in ancient times became husband and wife atst. * Yates called, Jane answered with a trembling voice. She tried to calm her own breathing, and said, Dad, what''s wrong? Are you going home?" Chapter 65 7 Wearing Matching Clothes Chapter 65 7 Wearing Matching Clothes "I''m sorry, Jane, But Dad is going to A city on business tonight and won''t be home tonight. Why don''t you go and stay in Xias for the night?" It was like this before, when Yates was on business trip, Jane lived with Sunny for a few days when she was young, until Yates came back. Sometimes Yates came back the next day, sometimes it took several days. A city was not far away so Yates came back the next day. Jane responded, "Ok, Dad." There may be a temporary arrangement, Yate left urgently, did not talk to Jane more but directly hung up the phone. What did your dad say? Jamie asked suddenly. He was too close to her and his voice was in her ear. Jane was startled and stepped back, only to stumble over her leg. Seeing that she was about to have an intimate contact with the earth, Jamie stretched out his hand and took her into his arms. Jane suddenly rushed into the arms of Jamie. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane looked up, helplessly looking at Jamie. Jamie smiled, I have heard that your dad will note back tonight, so you can apany me. I really don''t want to be separated from you at all." He said it in a tender manner, and Jane nodded. The two people casually strolled for a while, it was eight o''clock in the evening after having dinner. The two of them were out, the neon lights of the city were shing, and the night life just began. Holding a cup of chocte milk tea, Jane said, Jamie, I have to go back." Jamie eyes seemed to twinkle, his voice was dark, So fast?" Jane took a look at the mobile phone, it was sote. "I''ll get a cab and you''ll be back in a minute." "Wait for me, I will take you back." "No." Jane felt it troublesome. Just then, a child on a scooter lost control and crashed into them. When it was about to hit them, Jane did not react for a time, she was stunned. Jamie held around her waist, avoiding the child. Then Jamie felt his chest cool, with liquid flowing in the body. Jane followed the sight of Jamie, she found that her white skirt got stained by all chocte milk tea, do did Jamie. Jane was upset, she thought she could not have worse luck. "Sorry, Jamie." Jane apologized, but saw Jamie staring at her chest. Jane looked down, because the chest was wet too much, and the summer skirt was thin. Jane immediately covered her chest with her bag. "Jamie, you, you baster!" There was no new words for Jane. Every time he was scolded like this. Jamies eyes gradually deepened, the memories of that night emerged in his mind. Seeing Jane scold him, Jamie not only did not get angry, but also imprisoned her slender waist with more strength, took her to his arm, I am a baster? Have you ever seen such a handsome baster as me?" Jane was ashamed and angry. When she was about to push him away, Jamie whispered, "Don''t move, Jane, just stay in my arms like this, I will take you to buy clothes. You can only be looked at by me, and I don''t want you to be seen by others." Her bag was one of those mini cell phone bags that couldn''t hold anything but her phone and bank card. Jamie went into the mall with Jane in arms. The third and fourth floor of the mall were where the shopping took ce. Along the way, people looked over, in fact, they were attracted by the appearance of Jane and Jamie. But Jane felt their eyes with endless ambiguous. The two people came to the mall. Jamie took the lead to go to the women''s clothing area. His own clothes were still wet, but he was thinking of Sue first. Bring her a dress. What style would you like to wear, Jane?" Jane now was wet with difort. There was mood to choose slowly, she just wanted to quickly change her clothes. "Sir, you and your girlfriend look a perfect match. We now have couple''s clothing. This short-sleeved T- shirt is a couple''s clothing. I''ll match it with a skirt for your girlfriend." Jane looked to Jamie after hearing that. Wear matching clothes? Jamie was greatly delighted by the sentence that you and your girlfriend look a perfect match. "Yes, I''ll take it." The clerk matched Jane with a short jeans skirt. Jane took it to change. When she came out, Jamie had already changed into a T-shirt with the same style. The design of this T-shirt was simple, but the design was unique. Both men''s and women''s T-shirts had half hearts, the right heart was on the woman''s T-shirt, the left heart on the man''s T-shirt. When they stood together, it was a big love. In fact, Jamie felt that such a design would not attracted him, but because he wanted to wear matching clothes with Jane, therefore, he put it on. When Jane came out, her T-shirt was tucked into her skirt. The jean shorts wrapped her hips up beautifully. She had long slender limbs, long straight and slender legs, which reminded him that Jane was hanging her legs around his waist. Jane looked at Jamie shyly. This couple''s white T-shirt cannot hide his noble temperament. At this time, he was more amiable like a boy living next door, but still handsome andpelling. "You both look great in it." The clerk was very impressed. Just for a moment, the lovers suddenly rushed to the store, looking at Jane and Jamie. Apparently they were attracted by their matching outfits. When Jamie and Jane leave dressed, someone said, "I want the one they just wore." Jamie and Jane werepletely doing free live advertising. The clerk was d. It was a big sale tonight. The two people walked out of the mall holding hands, Jane''s cheek was a little red. She looked at Jamie''s T-shirt and thought it was a bit silly, but it still felt good. "Jamie, I have to go back, you need not send me." Jamie insisted on sending her back, Jane agreed. While waiting, Jamie took out his mobile phone, said to Jane, Jane, look over." Jane looked over subconsciously, Jamie pressed the shutter, took a picture of them wearing matching clothes. Chapter 66 Jamie Show His Love in Moments in WeChat Chapter 66 Jamie Show His Love in Moments in WeChat "Baby, this is the first time we''re wearing the matching clothes, so keep it as a souvenir." Jane was speechless... She did not expect that Jamie likes taking selfies as ordinary young people. "Jamie, do you usually take selfies? Will you post it in moments?" She remembered that when she added the WeChat of Jamie, the news of Jamie''s moments was a year ago. Jane blinked. Jamie felt upset. He remindedst time, she looked shocked that he did not even know Hua Hua, as if he was an old man. He''s only eight years older than Jane, only eight! However, when Jane turned twenty, he would be middle-aged soon! God, Jamie suddenly had a sense of age crisis. Jamie did not answer Jane''s question. Instead, he asked, "Do you think I am older?" Jane nodded honestly and said, "Yes. They say there is a generation gap at three, and there are almost gaps between us." Jamie only felt the heart was once again mercilessly pricked. Jane heard a whisper, But, I like you this person." So no matter how much older he was, she liked him. Jamie looked over drooping eyes, the girl''s face was red, but her eyes were sparkling, smiling with eyebrows and eyes curved. Jamie seemed to hear some very sweet words. He said to Jane, "Jane, say it again. Just say it again." Jane said she liked Jamie impulsively. Now Jamie asked her to say it again, she felt shy. "What do you want me to say?" "Say, you like Jamie, baby." Jane blushed, turned her face and ignored him. At this moment, the car arrived, Jane opened the door, and said, The car is here." She''s a total escapist. Jamie got into the car. His lips curled slightly, obviously he was in a good mood. He has been holding Jane''s hand. When they arrived at Janes home, Jane stood at the door, and said, Jamie, I have to go. Jamie nodded and said, "Ok, I''ll see you go in. I''m going back to Feng City tomorrow. Remember to apply a university in Feng City, Jane." Jane nodded shyly, clutching the strap of her bag tightly. When she was about to turn around and go in, Jamie reached out his hand and held her delicate wrist. Jane was taken aback and was pulled into his arms. Jamie lowered his lips and kissed her. Jane felt like the brain exploded. Her body was numb and soft. She closed her eyes and took the kiss by Jamie. Jamie kissed very hard, as if this was thest time they met. When Jamie let go of her, Jane legs were so limp that she almost could not stand. Jamie touched Jane''s head and said, "I just forgot this. Good night." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What he meant was that he had left her without kissing her, and now he was going to make it up. Jane''s lips were swollen, but her eyes were glistening as if they were covered with mist. Jamie sat in the car back to the hotel, clicked open the album and looked that photo with Jane. Jane turned her head, with eyes focused on him, because she didnt why Jamie called her, her eyes are inquisitive, with innocence. But her eyes were charming, as if there was water in them. She was a perfect illustration of the juxtaposition of innocence and fascination. Jamie posted the photo to his moments with the caption: Fall in love, the first time to wear matching clothes. Jamie''s moment was familiar with friends and rtives, so he did not cover Jane''s face, posted their photos, announcing their love to everyone. A stone makes a thousand waves! Jamie in Feng City was known that he didnt get close to the female. And Jamie never had any pity for girls. If the pursuer annoyed him, Jamie would sad tough words. Seth was the first to see Jamie''s moments. He hung out with a girl in the afternoon, but today he didn''t know what''s going on and he had a stomachache, Seth had to go back to the hotel early. He was bored to death in the hotel, sick and in a strangend. However Jamie went to see his girlfriend, not only did not call him, but also not answered his phone. It turned out he stayed with his girlfriend, he took his girlfriend important than friends! Seth immediatelymented below: Jamie, do not show off. Remember to get me some antidiarrheal when you get back. Aaron was not surprised, as he was shocked by seeing Jamie and Jane were holding hands. Aaron replies: your girlfriend is really beautiful. Jamie loved this sentence. Few momentster, thumb up andments went viral. After a while, Yvonne''s called him. Jamie answered, he knew there was such a result when he posted the picture, but he had no intention to hide it from his parents. But he didn''t expect Yvonne saw his moments so soon. Is it possible that they have returned home? "Mom." "Jamie, what''s the matter with your moments? Your dad was furious. You are in a rtionship without telling your family." Yvonne''s voice was warm and gentle, and even the rebuke sounded soft and gentle. Jamie hooked his lips and said, "Mom, grandma knows about this. And besides, we are not just boyfriend and girlfriend, we''ll get married." Yvonne was shocked, Jamie, are you serious? The girl is so young. You can''t be the one who abducted someone, can you?" "Mom, what are you thinking about? Jane is a very nice girl. I''m sure you''ll like her too." Yvonne sure will like her, but her husband disliked her. In his mind, Jamie, as the spoiled young grandson of the Lo family, should not be hasty in marital affairs. And before the eldest brother of Jamie married with a girl secretly, his father Shawn Lo was angry. He did not expect this little son would do the same. Yvonne was different however. Jamie did not have a rtionship before, she was anxious. Now he has finally announced his rtionship, she should set off firecrackers to celebrate. "Take her home. But be careful when youe back tomorrow. Your father is very angry." "Got it, thanks, Mom." Yvonne hung up the phone, looking at the photo, she felt she liked her a lot. * Jamie went back to the hotel, knocked on the door of Seth. After a while, Seth came out covering his stomach with a sick look. Jamie went in the room, put the medicine and the packed porridge on the table. Chapter 67 Jamie Said Well Drive Every Day Chapter 67 Jamie Said We''ll Drive Every Day Seth took a look and said, Jamie, you have a conscience." Jamie sat down on the chair in his room, raised his eyes slightly and said happily, "Seth, are you really having a bad stomach? Not having too much sex?" "Screw you. Look at you, are you in love with Jane?" Jamie proudly raised his eyebrows and said, It is still necessary to say. I''m the only one in Janes heart." Seth rolled his eyes and said as if he were the only one in love in the whole world. "Look at my clothes, does it match my pretty? Jamie said, feeling the clothes is pleasing to the eye, because it was a matching clothes with Jane. "Jamie, I remind you, love ends quickly if you show off. Look at those stars, the one showed their love, they all ended up breaking up." Jamie said with upset face, Don''t eat the medicine and the porridge." Dare he curse him break up with Jane? "Oh, no, no, no, Jamie, I was joking. You and Jane will be together for a hundred years, and you will have a son soon. Seth wiped a cold sweat, but was rolling eyes in the heart. Jamie was wayward. The second day, Jamie sent a message to Jane, probably he boarded the ne. Jamie''s ne was at 8:30 in the morning, and Jane was still sleeping. She was alone apart from the servant when she returned home the night before. In the afternoon, she watched a horror movie with Jamie, Jane was too afraid, always feeling that there was something toe out. After a sleepless night, she didn''t close eyes until early in the morning. Jane signed up for driving school, began to learn to drive, she practiced driving with Sunny every morning and afternoon. It was so hot in the summer that they were almost sunburnt. But Jane wanted to learn to drive early, so she insisted on it. And they have already got their scores in school. Jane applied for Feng City University. Sunnys score was equal to her. The two people said they would apply for the same school. Sunny just need to copy Janes application. Driving schools have a priority policy for high school graduates. Jane and Sunny learnt fast, especially Sunny. Before she got her driver''s license, she used to secretly drive with her cousin. From mid-June to mid-August, it took two months for Jane and Sunny to get their driver''s licenses. When getting the driver''s license, Jane sent a message in the moments: finally got the driver''s license, I can drive now. Jamie replied in thements: Awesome babe. We''ll drive every day from now on. Jane did not understand the meaning of Jamie, but also seriously replied: Good, Jamie. Later, when she was partying every night, Jane realized that Jamie had implicit meaning by driving car. However, at that time it was toote, she has been controlledpletely by Jamie. Because of the driver''s license, Jane and Sunny went out to eat for celebration. Jane''s face was so sore from the sun that she wanted to peel her skin. She and Sunny are the same type of suntanned. Every time they get too tanned, they will return to their original state after removing ayer of skin. "Your birthday is on the day after tomorrow. Have you decided how to celebrate it?" Sunny asked her with a straw in her mouth. Janes birthday was her mother''s death day, so, she grew up without celebrating her birthday. Yates would take her to the cemetery to incense her mother on that day. A few days before her birthday, Yates was more silent than usual. "It''ll be the same as before. I will visit my mother''s grave with my father." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sunny said, "You are eighteen years old. Are you sure you don''t want to celebrate it? Eighteen is a very important birthday abroad." Jane looked up with a sweet smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it. My father will miss my mother very much on this day. I think, although I was born with my mother''s blessing and expectation to this world, my mother left this world because of me. I don''t have a birthday, so what? There are many good things in life to be happy. I am still happy without celebrating on my birthday." Seeing Jane smiling brightly, Sunny felt very distressed. Everyone looked forward to birthdays. But Jane can only apany Yates mourning his mother every year. Jane felt the position of her chest and said wistfully, "Suuny, although I dont remember seeing my mother, I feel full in my heart. When I think of her, I can feel my mother''s love. Don''t you think it''s amazing?" Maybe because when she asked her father where her mother had gone, Yates would take her in his arms and pointed to her mother''s picture, saying that this was her mother. She had gone to a far ce, and when she grew up, she would know where her mother was. Perhaps because Yates yed her mother''s audio materials, heard her mother''s voice, so, even if she had not seen her mother, she still felt her mother''s love, she was in her heart. Sunny reached out and hold Jane''s hand and said, "Jane, don''t feel sad." Jane smiled and said, "I''m not sad. After all, I never had her. The saddest one is my dad." He was always single,ter married Xenia just out of responsibility. Jane felt that maybeter Yates will never fall in love with others. On the one hand, she was touched by Yates''s deep feeling; on the other hand, she hoped Yates can meet another woman he fell in love with, and then they lived happily together. She can''t apany Yates lifetime. Jane suddenly had some regret, Sunny, is it right to apply the university in Feng City? I should have applied a university locally and stayed with dad." Seeing Jane being lovely, Sunny could not help but pinch her nose, said, Silly girl. Your father doesn''t need a daughter, but a woman. Do you want to be single for your live and apany with your father? That is not right. Come on, your father has been single for years. It will be all right to wait another year. Your father is getting younger and younger these two years, and if he wants to, he''ll have no problem falling in love with a woman." When Jane was home, Yates came back. The study light was on and the door was open. Jane changed the shoes and went in, and saw Yates holding the picture frame. It''s a picture of her mother. Jane did not know why she felt a little sour in the heart. "Dad." she said. Yates hurriedly put down the frame, wiped his eyes, and said, Jane, you are back. Have you got your driver''s license?" Chapter 68 Jamie Showed up at Night on Jane’s Birthday Chapter 68 Jamie Showed up at Night on Janes Birthday "Yes, I have." Jane showed him the drivers license. Yates said with a smile, Good." His daughter was really very good, learning everything seriously, so she learned everything very quickly. Jane stretched out her hand to turn over the photo frame, and Yates was toote to stop. As expected, it was her mother''s photo. In the photo, her mother looked young and beautiful. Jane looked a little gloomy, Dad, do you still remember mom?" Because her mother died of childbirth, Yates was extremely unpopr to the families of her grandma''s. Why it was fine for other women to give birth, but her daughter died instead? Grandma and grandpa were sad. These years, Yates has little contact with them. Grandpa and grandma loved their daughter the most. They considered the inability of Yates led their daughter die in childbirth. There was an argument between the Zhao family and the Su family. Originally in those days Lisette married for love far away, Zhao family did not agree. Later Jane''s mother, Lisette, died in childbirth. In recent years, themunication between the two families became even less. Yates put out his hand and touched her head. "You are still young," he said. "When you grow up, you will understand." Why she is still young? She has grown up too. But Jane knew that this kind of deep feeling she really cannot understand. All she knew was that every year on her birthday, when her father was sad, she was in no mood to celebrate. * It was Jane''s birthday. She was wearing a ck dress and in clothes. Yates was also wearing a ck suit today. The two drove to the cemetery. Yates was silent standing in front of the cemetery. The wind was slowly blowing, cicadas were singing in the tree. It was not yet noon. Jane looked at Yates, and found grey hair on his head, and it has the trend to grow more. Su sat down, looked at the picture on the gravestone and said, "Mom, I''m Jane. I''m eighteen today. I will be an adult and learn to be responsible for myself. Mom, Dades to see you again, he said, and he is not over you." "But, Mom, I wish Father would forget you and start over. If you could have heard me and expressed your wishes, I am sure you would have wanted dad to be happy, too, right? Yates was stunned to hear that. In fact, Lisette seemed to have a bad presentiment. She said to Him, "Yates, if I can''t make it, you need to find another one and raise Jane with you. If only that woman could love our daughter instead of me." Hearing Jane say so, Yates touched Jane''s head, said, Jane, you have grown up." The two men came down the mountain road. "You can invite your friends over and have a birthday party," Yates said. Jane shook her head and said, "Dad, I''m used to it. It''s good to be like this." It was like a family of three celebrating her birthday. So, although she did not have a mother, she did not feel that shecked her mother''s love. Yates went to work in thepany. Sunny called Jane and asked her out. The two people went shopping and ate delicious food. Sunny sent a gift to Jane. Yates had to visited customers at night, so Jane had dinner alone at home, and then watched TV lying in the room. Recently, there was a new TV y. Jane waspletely immersed in the beauty of her idol. She watched because it was a sweet y. It was sweet when leading actor and actress holding hands. But her rtionship with Jamie was as fast as taking a rocket. It didn''t take long for both of them to kiss each other so many times. When the leading actor and actress kissed, Jane smiled. Then a picture shed in her mind of her date and kiss with Jamie, her cheeks flushed with shame. What the hell was she thinking? Jane covered her face and rolled over on the bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. All of a sudden, the cell phone rang, Jane fount that the caller was Jamie. Jane''s hand shook, the phone fell under the bed. The phone rang insistently, Jane hurriedly lie down beside the bed to pick up the phone. But she had not control well her bnce, her forehead directly hit on the ground, it was hurt a lot. Jane got the phone, pressed the answer key, said in a crying voice, Hello, Jamie." Hearing this, Jamie asked with concern, What''s wrong? Who bullied you, Jane? Why are you crying?" Jane sucked her nose. "Nothing, when I just picked up the phone, I fell out of bed, and my forehead hit the ground. Jamie felt she was funny. It was hard to image that picture. Does it still hurt? "Well, it hurts." Jane did not know her voice sounds soft, like flirting with Jamie. Jamie said, Jane, do you miss me?" Jane blushed. She and Jamie have not seen each other for a long time. Usually she learnt to drive, she was quite busy. When Jamie mentioned it, she found herself really miss Jamie. Didn''t she think about him when she just watched TV? But Jane felt embarrassed to honestly say it out. She bit her lip and said nothing. The voice of Jamiees from the mobile phone, which was low and maic, seemed to have a lingering sound winding in the heart, andsted there for a long time. "But, Jane, I miss you. You really don''t miss me? Say it, you miss Jamie." He was patient and there was a coaxing in his voice. Anyway, Jamie has plenty of patience, as long as Jane did not say she missed her, he would continue to ask her. Jane finally sumbed, said with a red face, Jamie, I miss you." Her voice is soft, Jamie loved to hear it. And he can''t wait to embrace Jane into her arms and show his love "Do you want to see me, Jane?" Jamie lured gradually, like waiting for a silly rabbit jump into. Jane did not react at all, mumbled, Well, are you immortal? If I want to see you, can you immediately appear in front of me?" Just then, there came a lowugh, and Jamie said, Jane,e out, I will wait for you at your door." Jane was totally stunned. What was Jamie talking about? He''s at her door now? Jane said with her tremble voice, Jamie, are you really at my door?" Chapter 69 Jamie Said Happy Birthday to Jane Chapter 69 Jamie Said Happy Birthday to Jane Now it was half past eleven at night, why did Jamie appear at this time? If her father saw him, would he scold Jamie? Jamie hissed gently and said, Fool,e out." Jane jumped out of bed and took a look at herself. She had already showered and was wearing a nightgown. Jane hurriedly threw away the mobile phone, began to pick clothes. Not this one, it seemed to be childish; Not this one, it''s too in... She usually put on clothes randomly, but now, Jane had no idea, thinking that none of them was appropriate. The wardrobe was turned upside down by her, finally Jane put on a milky white dress, took the bag, grabbed the phone and rushed downstairs. Before going out, Jane looked around due to guilty and wondered whether Yates had fallen in sleep. It was now eleven fifty in the evening. If Yates woke up, Jane really didnt know what to say. Jamie came to her house in the middle of the night? She herself did not know why Jamie appeard here at this time. Her heart raced as she walked through the garden to the iron gate of the vi. Jane opened the iron gate and saw Jamie. He was standing under a tree, his shadow was stretched long by a roadside light. Hearing the sound of the iron gate opening, Jamie looked over, his eyes were like bright stars. His lips curled slightly and he said to Jane, "Jane, here you are." Jane stood in still, feeling Jamie robbed her lines. She stared nkly at Jamie. They have not seen each other for two months, but Jamie looked more handsome. Looking at the appearance of her idols, she did not feel this kind of heartthrob. And as long as Jamie was looking at her with his charming eyes, she felt the heart like a fawn disorderly bumping. Jamie came over and held her in his arms without hesitation. Smelling the familiar cold fragrance of Jamie, Jane closed her eyes and put her face cunningly against his chest, just like anguid little cat. "Jamie, why are you here?" Jane raised her face and asked him. As soon as the words fell out, Jamie''s lips fell down. It was a gentle kiss, making her heart throbbing. Atst the kiss became hot and humid and lingering. Jane was too young to handle it. She couldn''t take a breath, and her little face was red. When she felt that she would die of hypoxia, Jamie finally relented and released her. Jane gasped in his arms, her cheeks flushed. "Jamie, you..." Jane was ashamed and angry that Jamie kissed her as soon as he came. Jamie, however, reached out his hand to touch her lips. The slightly warm finger belly touched over the lips, it seemed that it was ambiguous, tingling a person like current. "You said you missed me, and now I''m sure you did." Jamie chuckled softly. He took Jane''s hand and said, "Happy birthday, Jane." It was just before midnight. He uttered the blessing just in time for thest second. Jamie took out a ne and said to Jane, "Jane, your birthday gift." It was a very beautiful ne, the sapphire of it was pure, all around with broken diamond. Jane said, Thank you, Jamie." Jamie put it on for her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Jane, promise me you won''t take off it until I give you the second ne." Jane nodded shyly. Jamie stood directly with her face to face, hands around her neck, behind her, fumbled to find the sp of the ne, and buttoned it. This pose was too ambiguous for both of them. Themp light stretched their shadows so that they looked like swans on each other''s necks. Finally, Jamie helped her wear the ne. Jane said to Jamie, "How do you know today is my birthday?" The date of birth on her id card was in the Gregorian calendar, but her family has been giving her a birthday celebration in the lunar calendar. Therefore, everyone generally knew her birthday in the Gregorian calendar, but few people know that in the lunar calendar. She did not mention to Jamie, but Jamie knew about it. "Why are you sote?" "I should have been here earlier. But I was dyed today. I came straight from Feng City. Are you happy, Jane?" Jane admitted that she was moved, also felt happy. It took more than two hours to fly from Feng City to Jiang City. And it took times on the road. "Well, I''m touched, Jamie. Thank you foring. But, Jamie, you can''t do it again. You''ll have a hard time. Have you had your dinner yet?" Jane was sweet and concerned about people. "Of course not. But, Jane, I''m sure I can''t make it back today. If you really miss me, you can stay in the hotel with me." How could he be like this? She was touched just now. After hearing that, Jane immediately stomp foot, Jamie, you say this again, I will ignore you." Jamie did not tease her. He touched Jane''s head and said, "I''m flying at eight tomorrow, so I''ll be waiting for you in the Feng City." Jane looked at the beautiful face of Jamie, she didnt want him to leave. But she was shocked by her thought. Suddenly there was a warm exhtion spread on forehead, Jamie was blowing her red forehead, Silly girl, be careful." He reached out his hand and touched it gently, Does it still hurt?" Jane looked at Jamie, she said with a sweet smile, No." "Jamie, go back." Jane thought that Jamie would take the ne at 8 o''clock tomorrow, she asked him to leave. Jamie said, Jane, I watched you go in, then I will leave." Jane said, Jamie, you get into the car first." two people deadlock for a few seconds, Jamie suddenly held Jane into his arms tightly. Jamie said, Jane, I really want you to grow up quickly. I want to marry you at once." Jane blushed and withdrew from Jamie''s arms, saying, "Then I go in first." If she won''t go in, Jamie wont leave. Jane went in and closed the iron gate, waving to Jamie. Jamie looked at her with a smile, Jane turned her head while walking back, until she cannot see the figure of Jamie. As soon as she went to the porch to change her shoes, she heard Yates asking, "Jane, when did you go out?" Yates drank too much wine at dinner, he was a little dizzy. He wanted find something in the kitchen to sober up. By seeing Yates had no one to take care of him, she wished Yates can find a new wife. Chapter 70 Jane and Sunny Studied in Feng City University Chapter 70 Jane and Sunny Studied in Feng City University Jane was so frightened that she said unnaturally, "Oh, I was stuffed this evening. I just went for a walk in the garden." She seldom lied to Yates, so Yates did not suspect. Jane hurriedly came forward to pour honey water to Yates. "Dad, are you hungry? Shall I get you some snack?" Yates waved his hand, and said, Forget it, I am not hungry, besides, can you cook?" His daughter knew nothing about cooking. She grew up without doing any chores. She only knew about eating. Jane was a little embarrassed by being busted. She really didn''t have much of a chance to cook at home. She tried several times, but failed in the end. Yates can''t cook, either. Father and daughter had a few miserable days. At that time, the cooker suddenly quit because of emergency. Before they could find a proper cooker, Yates could not cook and even noodles. Yates drank some honey water and he was no longer thirsty, he said, Jane, go upstairs." Jane was worried, Dad, when you go back to the room, I will go back to mine." "Sure enough, you''ve grown up. You are eighteen, and are as sweet as adults. It''s really daddy''s little padded jacket." Yates smiled, touched his daughter''s head. Jane''s eyes were red. "Dad... " * Back upstairs, Jane turned over and could not sleep. As soon as she closed my eyes, she thought of the kiss of Jamie. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Jamie, Jamie, have you arrived at the hotel?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jamie called back, his voice was deep and pleasant, I have just arrived, do you miss me?" Jane, with a red face, nodded, and found that Jamie could not see it. She still insisted, I am not." The two people had a chat. Jane had thought she could not sleep, by listening to Jamie''s voice, she unconsciously closed her eyes and fell asleep. Jamie heard no sound, but shallow breathing can be heard, he knew Jane had fallen asleep. Jamie wryly smiled. She said she could not fall sleep, but in the end she slept first. * In an instant, the end of August came. Jane and Sunny, as freshmen, report in the university. Yates was busy. Jane and Sunny went to the same school, so Sunnys brother drove them to school. Latham Xia, who just graduated, was four years older than Sunny. Although he took over the family business, he still couldn''t shake his phndering nature. Every time Jane went to Sunnys house, when Latham was close to Jane, Sunny would kick him off. Latham agreed to carry the box, one in left and one in right, as a protective messenger. "Jane, after you go to college, will you miss me?" Latham said with a cheeky smile. Sunny stretched out her hand and gave him a p on the face. "Sunny, you bitch, behave well!" Sunny red at him, Brother, who will miss you? Let me warn you again, don''t want to do anything to Jane. Jane has a boyfriend, Jamie." Latham studied in the Feng City, so he had heard of the name of Jamie Lo. He widened his eyes when he heard that. "Jamie Lo in the Feng City?" "Hey, keep your mouth shut and don''t go around telling everybody." Latham felt that his sister was really unreasonable, she was the first to say it. The three of them arrived at the Feng City by ne. When they arrived at the school gate, Sunny grabbed the box without ceremony and said, "Brother, you can go back now. Go back to the office early and help Dad out. Don''t act like a dude never grows up all day." Latham pointed to his nose, he was speechless. How could she call him a dude? Other people''s sister worshiped their brother, but his sister liked to hit him. It was too hurtful. Latham was angry and about to leave. She took used of him and abandoned him. That was a typical Sunny style! Jane chuckled and said to Latham, Latham, thank you for sending us over. Be careful on your way back." Latham stopped and looked at Jane. Jane was clever, here smile was warm. Latham gave a smile to Jane. He thought his sister should be like this. Sunny took Jane to go to the campus. Feng City University was one of the top universities in China. The teaching building covered an extensive area and the dormitory buildings were luxuriously decorated. It is said that it fostered many business talents and politicians. It was the first choice for the sons of the Feng City''s rich families. Several big characters Wees the Freshman in the campus were particrly conspicuous. Jane and Sunny were the freshman. As soon as they appeared, they became the target of the seniors. Jane was beautiful and sweet. The beauty of Sunny was aggressive. She cannot bear any lost. The seniors eagerly followed, offering help to carry their case. Sunny smiled, We just have a case, we can carry it by ourselves. Those with many packages need your help." Jane could not help but chuckle, Sunny was annoyed by those who were gant. Sunny had high taste, so she would not like these boys. Together they went through the admissions process and were given the keys to the dormitory. The dormitory building was on the sixth floor. The dormitory had seven floors and no elevators. Sunny chose the 6th floors because the light is better there. She even wanted to go to the seventh floor if she wasn''t afraid it would be hot in the summer sun. Jane was d that she was wearing t shoes today, or she would not be able to climb this building. When they arrived at the dormitory building, they found that they were the first to arrive. Jane and Sunny naturally chose the same side of the bed. Thinking that she will be the same dormitory with Sunny for four years, Jane was excited. Sunny put things and hit her, You can''t be too happy too soon. There are two other people in our dormitory. No one knows if we''ll get on well." Neither of them had lived in a dormitory since childhood, and this was the first time they had to live together. Jane was optimistic. "They are all students," she says. "Even if they have an argument, they forget itter. There''s nothing to be afraid of." "Well, I dont think so. Look at your former stepsister Ynde Su. She is a student, but she has such a vicious heart. The thought of us at the same school as her makes me feel sick." Chapter 71 Can She be Willful Chapter 71 Can She be Willful Jane ingratiated to Sunny, Ok, Sunny, you are the queen, dont be angry with the irrelevant people. Anyway, as long as Ynde does note to me in the future, I take her as nobody. But if she makes a trouble for us, I will be angry with her." "That''s more like it." After they had settled down, both of them sank into bed and did not want to move. The next day, they were sleepingte when the new student arrived. A girle over, carrying the case. She looked very gentle and clever and beautiful. She opened the door, and found Jane and Sunny looking at her, Selena Anns face turned red. Sunny was curious, Do you also live in this dormitory?" Selena nodded, her voice was soft, Yes. Nice to meet you, my name is Selena." Jane and Sunny also made a self-introduction. They both stared at Selena Anna, who blushed again. The three soon became familiar. Selena was living in Feng City. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Is there any interesting clubhouse in Feng City except for the Jazz Night, Selena?" Sunny knew that Jazz Night would bring about bad memories to Jane. Sunny also avoided that ce deliberately. Selena blushed and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never been there." Sunny sighed and said, Forget it, I figure you wont know about it." When Selena talked with them, she blushed. Sunny wondered if she talked to boys, would she get fainted. "Why do you blush when you speak to us, Selena?" Sunny could not help but asked. Selena took a look at Jane, took a look at Sunny, and said, Because you are good-looking." Then she felt even more ashamed. Sunny couldn''t helpughing. Sunny said to Jane, I decided to go to YD Club tonight. I''m calling to book a private room now. Is there any vacancy for Hattie?" Jane took out her cell phone and said, "I''ll call her and ask her." Hattie didn''t go home during the summer vacation. It was said that she was doing a part-time job outside. Hattie lived in a rich family, but in summer vacation, she wanted to earn money by doing part-time jobs. Hattie answered the phone and said she would find then when she got off work. When the three girls woke up in the afternoon, they went outside and bought some daily necessities. When they arrived in YD club, the night light was on and it was dark. The hall on the first floor was splendid with peopleing and going. When they just walked in, all men were staring at them like wolfs. Jane was wearing a chiffon clothes and a pair of white denim shorts. She looked pure and innocent. From childhood to adulthood, Jane has been the focus of public attention. However, these men''s eyes fell on her, Jane felt ufortable. Jamie also saw her in this was, she did not feel dislike it. The three people went into room 505 and Hattie followedter. "Hattie." After hearing that, Hattie said with red eyes, Jane, it was my fault. Hattie has been worried about the things happened two and a half months ago. Ynde took use of her to harm Jane. She also knew what happenedter, but there has been no opportunity to make an apology to Jane. Jane waved her hand and said generously, It doesn''t matter, you didn''t know her intention." Sunny turned on the TV and said, "I will be the MAC queen today." Jane was worried about that. Sunny was good at anything except for singing. But she loved singing and was very intoxicated with herself. Usually, when she sang in Karaoke, she always held the microphone. "Sunny, Hattie sings very well, why not let her sing a song first?" Sunny squinted to see her, with amorous feelings, Jane, do you thing I cannot sing well?" Jane smiled and said, Yes, Sunny, you are really beautiful, but singing is not." Sunny was angry, came on to Jane''s arms, and made a gesture to twist her mouth. "How dare you incredibly say I cannot sing well, see how I deal with you..." The two people rolled on the sofaughing, Sunny riding on the body of Jane, while the waiter pushed the door and went in, and he was shocked to see the scene at the moment. How can two such beautifuldies be a couple? Sunny was usually a rot girl, she knew the waiter misunderstood them by seeing his eyes, but Jane knew nothing about it. They sat up and the waiter brought drinks, juice and specialty snacks. "Hattie, we ordered these, do you have anything else want to eat?" Hattie waved her hand and said, Let''s order when it is not enough." All four raised their sses and said, "Cheers, to celebrate our new life." "Well, this wine tastes good." Jane took a drink, eyes and eyebrows curved, and took a few drinks. "Jane, drink slowly." Sunny shook her head. Well, forget it she would be responsible for taking her back if she was drunk. When the song was yed, Sunny went over, took the microphone to sing. At the beginning, Selena worshiped her, but she blushed when she heard Sunny sang a few words. Jane put her arm around Selena''s neck and said, Can you go on stage to grab Sunny''s microphone?" She usually failed to do that, and she hoped that Selena can make it. Selena shook her head and said, It is ok. Sunny looks good, so I can endure that." She looked into the eyes of Sunny with an expression of admiration, and she was like a fan to her. Jane asked, Do you like Sunny?" Selena nodded, andter waved her hand to exin, I, I does not like her in that way. I just think Sunny is very individual. She is very dashing and can do anything she wants." Although the acquaintance was still short, she has been attracted to Sunny''s personality. Jane smiled and said, "Selena, you can do it too. No one can force us to do what we don''t want to do." A faint gloom flickered in Selena''s eyes. But does she have the ability to be willful? Sunny, as expected, sang following several songs. The other three was talking while drinking and eating. Jane seldom drank outside. Today, while listening to Sunny''s songs, she drank three sses of wine in less than half an hour. Chapter 72 Jane Got Drunk, Sandra Framed Her Chapter 72 Jane Got Drunk, Sandra Framed Her Jane''s face was stained with a touching blush, and her eyes were a little hazy, looking like she was drunk. Before everyone found that, Jane stood up staggering, walked to Sunny, took Sunny in arms and kissed her on face. She said sweetly, Sunny, it is good to have you. Sunny, the luckiest thing in my life is to have you as a good friend. We must be good forever." "Jane, are you drunk? How many drinks have you had?" Sunny looked at Hattie and Selene. Selene said, "She has drunk three or four cups." Sunny was shocked, How can this wench drink so much? You can''t drink. I still have two songs, why don''t you go and lie down beside me and sleep?" Jane was more obedient after getting drunk, nodded, went to the sofa and lied down. Selena asked, "Is it ok that Jane got drunk?" "It doesn''t matter. This wench behaves well after being drunk. Let her sleep. What are you going to sing? Come on." Hattie and Selena came over, and no one notice Jane had sat up at this time, opened the door and went out of the room in daze. There were a few people in the corridor of the Club. Once the door of the private room was closed, it was different. As soon as Jane walked out, someone raised his head and was staring at her. When the men with bad intentions saw Jane, they cannot move they sight away. In a ce like this, there were always drunken girls. And if they were left alone, some of the men have an evil intention would take advantage of them. Jane felt a little dizzy and her steps were a little unsteady. The door of anotherpartment opened. A soft female voice shouted, "Sandra, what are you looking at?" Sandra''s steps stopped and she saw Jane. Seeing Jane was drunk, Sandra widened her eyes, with something fast shed. "I seem to have forgotten something in the car. Go in first and I''ll follow you." Herpanions nodded, opened the door of thepartment and went in. Sandra made a phone call, Mr. Chan, I have the best beauty, do you have interest?" There came the man''s frivolous voice, The best beauty? How good is she?" "Come out and see." Soon, at the other end of the corridor, a man came out. The man was about 24 years old. His hair was oily. He was not ugly, but his smile made people feel greasy. This man was Oscar Chan, the only son of the Chan family in Feng City. The Chens'' status in Feng City was simr to that of the Meng family. The Chan family had only one son, so they were permissive to him. Oscar has a reputation in the industry as a dandy and womaniser, especially one who likes to coerce pure girls. When something went wrong, his family members would deal with it. Sometimes they dismissed people with money, if failed, they repressed them with power. Sandra pointed to Jane. When Oscar saw Jane, his eyes were straight. He read numerous girls, but he had never seen a girl like Jane, who with no makeup but breathtaking beauty. Her eyes were full of love, her lips were purplish red. Two tender arms were tender as lotus root. A pair of long legs exposed under the shorts, which were straight and slender, letting people thinking what would it be like if they hanging on his waist. Oscar felt nothing but a severe thirst in his throat. He felt terribly hot inside after he had drunk the wine and looked at Jane for a few moments. "How did you find this girl?" Oscar had some scruples. Jane looked like not the youngdy in Feng City. But her general bearing was not to be deceived. Jane had a noble temperament and looked like a little daughter who hung out without being known by the grown-up. It wound not be nice if there was a trouble. Sandras voice was gentle, but with charm, A little cute hung out got lost after drinking. If she is pulled into the room and has an ident, it will be drunken chaos. As for her identity, does it matter? She is from Jing City, a small ce, are you still afraid that you cannot deal with it?" Oscar was deluded, and walked toward Jane. Jane wanted to get some water. She was thirsty. The room was full of juice and drinks, but there was no mineral water. Seeing someone in the way, Jane raised her eyes. The man smiled maliciously, Little beauty, are you alone? Do you need me to apany you?" Oscar put out his hand and touched his hair in a handsome gesture. Jane frowned and scolded, Who are you? Don''t stand in my way." She drank, and her voice was so soft and hoarse that even scolding sounded like a cat''s bark, without any deterrent. Oscar was in a daze, but he felt his fire burn worse. Would the girl make a better sound when she was in love? As soon as the idea came out, he stretched out his hand to pull Jane''s hand, trying to pull Jane into his room. By Just touched Jane''s hand, Oscar felt amazed, the girl was beautiful, even her skin was fine and tender. That tactilely felt like good agglutinate, making him feel good. Jane felt sick when someone held her wrist. She had never touched a man other than Jamie. The man, the smell of powder and alcohol, made her nauseous. "Let go! Jane struggled hard. Her strength was not so great, plus drinking, she failed to shake off. Instead, Oscar pulled Jane into his arms easily. Jane was angry. Sandra smiled coldly, took out her mobile phone to take down the scene. Then she slipped into the private room. In thepartment, severaldies and young masters from rich family were in it. Seeing here in, herpanion asked, "Hey, Sandra, aren''t you going to get something from the This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. car? Why are you back so soon?" Sandra smiled gently and said, "After thinking about it for a while, it''s not anything important. I wouldn''t mind not taking it." * In corridor, Oscar pulled Jane into his arms, smelling Janes clean natural fragrance, he was under unbearable heat. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss Jane, little beauty, stop that now, I will love you well." Jane was angry and anxious, lifted her leg and kicked him. She had learned some techniques to prevent bad men, and she kicked to Oscars private part. Oscar didn''t guard against it at all. He cried out in pain and was very angry. Jane took this opportunity to turn around and go. Oscar immediately ran toward Jane after the pain was relieved. Turning a corner, a man dressed in a suit and tie wasing here. He was Jamie. Chapter 73 The Girl was so Sweet When She was Drunk Chapter 73 The Girl was so Sweet When She was Drunk When Oscar saw him, he immediately shivered. Chen Family always wanted to connect with Lo family, but Jamie and Oscar didnt get along well. With him in the asion, Jamie was disgusted with him. By seeing Jamie, Oscar stopped. Jane walked toward Jamie and was about to hit on him. When Jane saw Jamie, she thought she was drunk and hallucinated. She shook her head, and Jamie smiled when he saw Janes lovely look. When Jane just walked to him, Jamie saw the girl at a nce. But the girl didn''t look right. Before he figured it out what happened, under the eyes of the public, Jane suddenly said to Jamie sweetly, Jamie." The people held their breath, seeing Jane walk toward Jamie and directly rushed into the arms of Jamie. People thought that Jamie will push away Jane mercilessly, but Jamie took initiative hold Jane in the arms. Looking at his beauty, he smiled and reached out to touch Jane''s cheek. People were surprised. Was this the Jamie who kept distance with women and held no mercy on them? Oscar turned pale in face. Jamie looked down upon women including the fairy, but now he robbed a This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. woman with him. He could not help swallowing saliva. The girl was really the best, he did not want to let go. Oscars desire defeated his sensibility, he said, Jamie, please give me back my woman." The words just fell, he only felt Jamie coolly looking at him, as if to pierce his heart. Jamie''s voice was as cold as ice, Your woman? Why I do not know when my fiance became your woman?" A stone stirred up a thousandyers of waves, people can''t help but widened their eyes, fiance? The fiance of Jamie? Those who have read the news two and a half months ago can''t help but recall that Jamie was photographed with a woman to get a room. Jamie announced with a high profile, that he got a room with his fiance was normal. Then the news went missing. But in recent two months, there were no women around Jamie, and no one has heard of Lo''s marriage. Everyone regarded this as a temporary whim of Jamie. Now the fiance was here and the fire of gossip burned in everyone''s heart. Oscar took a step back. He was terrified. What? The girl in front was the fiance of Jamie unexpectedly? If so, even if he was brave, he would not dare to touch the girl! Jane raised her head from Jamie''s arms, pointed to Oscar, and said with a fierce face, "Jamie, this man wanted to take advantage of me and took me to have fun. I didn''t want to, so he wanted to drag me in." Speaking of that, Jane shriveled mouth, grievously said, Jamie, why don''t youe earlier? He just took my wrist and squeezed it so tight. It hurts." After that, Jane lifted up her wrist. Jamie took a look, and the anger appeared in his eyes. There was a ring of red marks in Jane''s slender wrist, which was pinched by Oscar. When Jamie looked at him, Oscar fell on his knees with a plop, Jamie, Jamie, it''s really none of my business. I was blind. I was wrong! I did not know she is your fiance, I am so sorry." Then he pped himself hard. The pain in his face spread, Oscar suddenly got clear in his mind, pointing to the door of room 501, shouted, Jamie, is the bitch Sandra want to harm your fiance! She called me and told me there was a beauty in this hallway. Otherwise, how could I run into your fiance so coincidentally?" Jamies eyes sink. People in the circle knew that Sandra liked Jamie, which was not a secret. Even the olddy Meng personally talked with the olddy Lo, trying to make the two families get closer by marrying Jamie, However, it was ruthlessly refused by Jamie. At that time, Jamie said, Without narcissism, I am handsome, but Miss Meng is not pretty at ll. On virtue, is her virtue top one in the world? Since it is not, she has not beauty and talent, why should I marry her? Are all women all dead? At that time, the olddy Meng was ashamed to death. People felt that Sandra was to take her insult. Jamie was originally moody. When he was in a good mood, the world was at peace. But when he was in bad mood, he was not friendly at all. Sandra knew the true identity of Jane, want to destroy Jane by used of Oscar, it waspletely reasonable. It''s just that this woman was too sinister. Even if Jamie loved Jane so much, by Jane was ruined by Oscar, as a man, Jamie would not stand the fact. Let alone Jamie was such a proud man. Sandra did a great job. "Go!" Jamie shouted at Oscar coldly. Now he was to let Oscar go, but he had not seen the little girl for too long, and did not want anyone to disturb them. As for Oscar, he will take care of it in the future. Jane looked Jamie, with a face of obsession. She could not help reaching out her hand, touched Jamie''s cheek and said sweetly, Jamie, you are really good-looking. When I first saw you, I thought you were a fairy." Jane smiled, then stood on tiptoe and kissed Jamie on the lips. Jamie''s eyes widened suddenly. Jane''s cheeks flushed and she smiled with shame and said, "Jamie, long time no see. I miss you so much." Jamie knew Jane was drunk, but did not expect the little girl was so sweet when she got drunk. She was so sweet-mouthed that he seemed to be the only one in her eyes. People came with Jamie backed a few steps, they dared not look, but could not help but looked at them. Jamie bowed his head, kissed Jane''s lips. Now he did not care whether other people were, for it was the girl who had tantalized him first. Jane was drunk and more enthusiastic than usual. Jamie kissed her, and she took the initiative to respond. This response let Jamie ecstatic, he kissed more in-depth and lingering. When Sunny finally stopped being intoxicated from her own singing, she found Jane was not in the sofa, her expression changed suddenly, Where is Jane?" Selena and Hattie also changed their expression. Sunny dropped the microphone, curse in low voice, opened the door and hurried out to find. After a few meters walking, she froze when she saw her and Jamie kissing. Chapter 74 Deal with a Man as he Deals with You Chapter 74 Deal with a Man as he Deals with You Jane was enthusiastic as fire, incredibly kissing with Jamie. Jamie was on fire, but his sense was still there. He was reluctant to end the kiss, holding Jane in arms. Sunny looked at Jamie, every time could not help but sigh, this man was really evil-like existence. The appearance of Jamie when he just kissed Jane was sexy and charming. "Jane, why are you here?" Sunny looked to Jamie, Jamies eyes quite cold, apparently he was ming her for not taking good care of Jane. "Jamie ~" Sunny knew she was wrong, called Jamies name. Jamie pushed Jane to Sunnys arms, and said, You look after her. Jane was very clingy. Seeing Jamie was about to leave, she immediately put out a hand around his arm, Jamie, don''t go, where do you want to go?" Today, she wears cool clothes. With this movement embracing Jamie''s arm, her soft chest inevitably rugged Jamie''s arm. Jamie almost wanted to get a room with her. But not now. He smiled soothingly at Jane and said, "You don''t want me to go?" Jane cleverly nodded. The girl, usually shy and thin-skinned, was a different person when she was drunk. She still was clever and obedient, but she got a lot of courage. Jamie reached out his hand and touched her head. "Well," he said, "Take Jamies hand. I''ll take you to see the excitement." He took Jane''s hand and walked toward room 501. Jamie''s steps were too big for Jane to follow. Jamie slowed down his pace and said to Hans, "Call two men over." Hans nodded. He went to the great hall on the first floor, offered 300 dors, and immediately two strange men followed him. Jane was dizzy. Smelling Jamie, she felt at ease. She wanted to sleep, so she put her head cunningly on Jamie''s body, she was so sleepy. Sunny, Selena and Hattie were puzzled, looking at Jamie, without knowing why Jamie asked Hans to call two men. Jamie has a crooked and dangerous smile. Hans has been with him for several years and knew what Jamie''s smile represented. It was someone''s misfortune. Jamie hugged Jane''s waist. Seeing Jane put her face on his chest like a small cat, his heart was softened. "Do you want to sleep?" Jane cunningly nodded, put her hand around the waist of Jamie. Well, Jamie''s waist was so thin that she can hold it well. Jamie was the kind of man with muscle who looked good in clothes. He had a perfect inverted triangle, a skinny waist and no proud flesh at all. Jamiemanded in cold voice, Kick the door open!" Hans made a wink, the two men hesitated for a moment, but for the sake of money, they immediately kicked open the door of private room 501. Sandra was drinking and chatting with others, ying truth or dear. the atmosphere was just right. The door was kicked open, it hit the wall, making a great noise. The good atmosphere was disturbed. Everyone looked with emotion, who was so rude? When they saw it was Jamie, people were scared to death. In Feng City, Jamie was a kind of Lord walking sideways. He has never been the one to suffer a loss. When did he suffer a loss? When they saw the woman in Jamie''s arms, they were even more surprised. When did Jamie break the rule? Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at Sandra with sympathy. That Sandra liked Jamie was an unspoken secret in the circle. Sandra was surprised to see Jamie, but when she Jamie was holding Jane in arms, her face turned pale. "Jamie..." A woman took the lead to greet Jamie. She was good-looking. And she was pleased to see Jane''s appearance. Did Jamie like this type? She walked towards Jamie, holding a wine cup in her hand. As she walked, her body wriggled like a water snake, attracting people''s attention. "Jamie, have a drink?" Jamie did not see her, said in a cold voice, Dont you see I am busy?" The womans face went pale, she dared not provoke Jamie. Jamie went up to Sandra. He frowned and said, "Sandra, I have made it very clear that I am not interested in you at all. How can you be so cheap as toe up to me? Last time I let you go at the billiards room of Jazz Night. It seemed that I made a mistake, you do not need my kindness. Sandra''s eyes were full of tears. "Jamie, I, I don''t understand what you are saying. Jamie, I y well here today, I did not provoke Jane, everyone can testify for me. But at this time, no one dared to nod, for fear of provoking Jamie''s anger. Jamies heart was uncertain, no one knew what he will do next second. Jamie said, "You dont understand? Do I have to bring Oscars Chan to confront you before you can admit your dirty mind? If you want men to take off other women''s clothes so badly, why don''t you have a try?" Then he called the two men, and said, "Do it." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The two men flinched a little. Jamie said, "As long as you do it, I will give you 1,000 dors. Whoever acts ruder will get more money. Besides, you can leave when you take the money, and no one will bother you, I''m sure." These two men often hung out in club. When they heard others called Jamies name, they probably understood that this man was Lo family''s favorite grandson in Feng City. After getting the guarantee of Jamie, the two men felt relieved and went to take off Sandras clothes. Sandra was stunned for she did not what Jamie wanted to do. She hurriedly retreated, shouting, Jamie, Jamie, you can''t do this to me! Auntie will not forgive you if she knows about it! Jamie..." No one dared to step forward, but retreated a few paces in silence. The two men drank wine. Seeing Miss Meng in such a mess, they were like beast. The two of them outnked Sandra on the left and the right. With a sharp crack, Sandra''s clothes were torn to pieces. The summer clothes were thin and there was little cloth. Sandra screamed, covering her chest with her hands. Jamie looked at her coldly. If not he arrived in time, Jane would be the one to suffer this. His eyes were cold, and there was no temperature in them. Chapter 75 Jamie, I want to Go Home with You Chapter 75 Jamie, I want to Go Home with You In Jamie''s arms, Jane would have fallen asleep, but she heard the scream, she said in a daze, Jamie, what''s wrong? It is so noisy. She looked lovely and cute enough to make people want to do something to her. Jamie suddenly had soft heart. If not the asion was wrong, he really wanted to bow his head to kiss her. Jamie held her small into his arms, not letting her see this scene. Jamie gently coaxed, It will be fine soon." Jane obediently closed her eyes, leaning on Jamie. When the two men made a move, Selena covered her eyes. But Sunny was blood boiling. What a suck! If Sandra did not have such a bad heart, it would not have provoked Jamie, nor would she havee to this end. The two men seemed to be addicted to it. People turned their heads and tried not to look at her, after all Sandra was a prouddy of the Meng family, who never has a boyfriend, unexpectedly she would have this treatment. Hans took out his mobile phone and took some pictures without expression. Jamie said in a cold voice, Enough." Sandra was distressed. Her clothes were torn and her body was the marks of a man''s scratch. Although Jamie did not intent to find someone to do so at the beginning, for Sandra, it had been a great shame. She cannot face the circle in the future, since everyone knew that Jamie found someone to discipline her. Jamie did not even look at Sandra and said, "It''s not good, is it? Do you hate me? You''re right to feel bad. Why didn''t you think about it when you were doing this to Jane? Can youugh if this happened to you? Hum!" Jamie finished, bowed his head to pat Jane''s cheek, softly said, Jane, time to go." Jane leaned on the arms of Jamie and really had fallen into asleep. Hearing that, she put her arm around the waist of Jamie, and said, Don''t go. Jamie, I don''t want to go. I am very sleepy, I want to sleep." Sunny was speechless. After the girl got drunk, she had the courage to stick Jamie. Besides, her heart is big enough. How could she even sleep under such circumstances? The next second, Jamie bent down and hugged Jane in his arms, saying, Jane, I hug you to get on the car, you sleep." His arms were strong. Jane was tall and thin, but she was over fifty kilograms. His arms were firmly supported, as if holding a small baby in his arms. People was stunned, they cannot expect that Jamie doted Jane so much. This Jamie was so strange, but he was the ideal of the world for many women. Jane closed her eyes and put her hand around Jamie''s neck, burying her face in his throat. Her voice waszy. "Jamie, you are so kind." Sunny woke up like from a dream, quickly followed. Sandra was covering her with hands, with tears falling down. After Jamie left, someone took the clothes to cover Sandra. Sandra''s clothes were almost torn. * Sunny followed up and said to Jamie, "Jamie, give me Jane and I will carry her." Jamie ignored her. With fast pace, he went directly to his car. Hans took the first step to open the door for him. Jamie carefully put Jane into the car. Sunny was anxious, Jamie, where are you going to?" Although the two of them loved each other, by looking at the man''s eyes, it was like fire, Sunny believed that, as long as Jamie and Jane get along alone, Jamie would do something to her. The engagement Jane and Jamie had been set. However, after canceling the engagement with the Meng family, Yates didn''t want to be so high profile. When the engagement took ce, it was only the parents had sat down to a meal and exchanged tokens. Sunny had a good rtionship with Jane, she was naturally informed, but she has never said to the outside. Jamie stood up straight with great pressure and said, "Miss Xia, Jane is drunk, so of course I am taking her back to my ce. Can your dormitory conditions be better than mine?" "Jamie, it is not good. Although you are unmarried couple now, is this taking advantage of her when she was drunk?" Jamie smiled, Do you think a man can only think with the lower half body? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Jane. Why don''t you let her make a choice, and if she chooses to go with me, I''ll take her home. If she wants to go back to your dorm with you, I''ll keep my appointment and send you back to school." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sunny bent down and said to Jane, Jane, wake up, it''s time for us to go back to school. Jane was woken up and waved her hand with dissatisfaction, Stop that now, I want to sleep." Jamie raised his lip gently and said in a soft voice, "Jane Do you want to go home with Jamie or go back to school?" As soon as the words came out, Jane reached over with a shy smile on her lips. With one hand, she gently took Jamie''s sleeve and bit her lips. "Jamie," she said, "I want to go home with you." Sunny gaped, this wench was so brave when she was drunk wine. "Miss Xia, now do you know the choice of Jane?" After that, he told Hans to send Sunny and others back to school, and he drove away with Jane. Sunny was angry, but had to helplessly look at Jamie leaving. * The next day, Jane woke up, feeling pain all over the body. She twisted her neck and stretchedzily. When her hand touched a warm body, Jane looked at it slowly. Lying next to her was Jamie, he was still asleep. His sleeping appearance was gentle and harmless. Jane covered her mouth, just did not cry out. Jamie seemed to feel something, suddenly he opened his eyes. Jane failed to dodge and caught by Jamies eyes. That pair of eyes was dim as morning mist. Only by patiently waiting, the crystal clear those eyes can be seen. Jamie''s long and narrow eyes were raised, his lips were smiling with evil charm, and his voice was hoarse with the characteristic of the morning, Why, Jane, have you been deceived by my beauty? Why are you mesmerized to me early in the morning, Baby?" The word baby contained infinite tenderness. Jane was surprised, scared and tried to hide. When she was about to fall out of bed, Jamie stretched out his long arm and held Jane into the arms. Jane was forced to his arm, and thenid on his body. Chapter 76Youre the First Girl Jamie Took Home Chapter 76You''re the First Girl Jamie Took Home Jane supported her arm. She cannot move her sight out of Jamie as if her eyes were attract the ck hole of Jamies eyes. "Jamie, Why am I here?" Jamie was looking at her, Of course youe back with me. I asked you yesterday whether you were going back to school or with me, and you chose toe home with me." Yesterday''s memory of Jane suddenly came back. She drank too much wine, as soon as she saw Jamie, she pounced on him. Then they returned home to Jamies, and about what they did afterwards, she was not quite sure. But it was certain that Jamie kissed her many times yesterday. Jane felt her cheek burning. When she about to get up, Jamie kissed her. When they were apart, Jane''s face was so hot that she could boil an egg. Jane got out of bed, and found her clothes have been changed. She did not have the courage to ask Jamie who had changed her clothes. Jamie said behind her, Jane, your clothes are in the cloakroom. I had some sentst night, and I will buy more for you." Jane turned around and asked, "Why do you prepare clothes for me?" Jamie said, Later when you have no ss,e to live here." Jane stammered after hearing that, "Who said I wasing to live with you?" Jamie shook his head. It seemed that the little girl would be clingy after she was drunk. As soon as she sobered up, she denied it. When Jane went downstairs, maid Geneva Chang had done breakfast. Seeing Janeing down the stairs, Geneva immediately smiled and said hello, Young Madam." Jane hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Geneva, I''m not." Geneva smiled, indicating she can understand. "Don''t be stiff, Madam. The young master usually lives in this YS Vi, Sometimes he lives in the old house. You are the first girl young master brings home." Jane hurriedly said, Geneva, you call me Jane." "Ok, Young Madam." I don''t know what you like to eat. I just cooked two bowls of wontons for breakfast. Please take them while they are hot." Then she went to work in the kitchen happily. Jane heard behind the footsteps, saw Jamie went downstairs. He looked dashing in his silver grey shirt and ck suit and trousers. Jane took a look at Jamie. Her face suddenly was red, so were her ears. Jamie was moved, he stretched out a hand gently to pinch Jane''s earlobe. Jane immediately raised her eyes to Jamie. Her eyes were wet, like a frightened rabbit. Jamie chuckled, he found that he now like to amuse Jane, like addicted. Jamie handed the chopsticks to Jane and said, "Geneva''s cooking is very good. Please try it." After a while, Geneva brought a te with a pumpkin sesame cake on it. "Young madam, taste this." She knew yesterday that Jamie had brought Jane back. Jane was young, she should like to eat some delicious food, so today she made a special cake. The cake was so crisp that it tasted sweet and crisp. There was ck and white sesame in the cake, which tasted especially sweet. Jane politely said to Geneva, "Geneva, thank you." The little girl looked beautiful, the voice was sweet. Geneva liked her. How can someone be so lovely and so beautiful? Jamie usually lives in YS Vi and asionally brought some friends, such as Seth. But this was indeed the first time to bring a girl here. Geneva can''t wait to tell the Old Lady the good news. Jane was eating wonton, Geneva''s wonton taste really delicious. She finished her breakfast and Jamie received several phone calls, they were all on business. Jamie saw Jane had packed up and said, I will send you to school." Jane hurriedly said, No need, I go back by myself." Jamie reached out his hand and touched her head, saying, Come on, Jamie wants to send you." Jamie took the car keys, holding Jane''s hand, said, Let''s go." His big palm was dry but warm. Jane was a bit nervous, only feeling palm a little damp. Geneva looked at the two people left, and then just excitedly took the mobile phone to call the olddy Lo. This time, Jamie lived in the old house. But today when olddy Lo got up in the morning, she found that Jamie did note back yesterday. Through the phone, the olddy lo asked, Did Jamie returned to the YS vi yesterday?" "Yes, olddy, I have good news to tell you. Jamie came back with a little girl with a sweet mouth and a sweet voice. She was polite and said thank you to me." She was an old maid in the Lo family. She had been working in the Lo family for ten years. Later, when the Jamie became independent, she was sent to take care of the diet of Jamie. Jamie had bad reputation in the outside, but in fact he was very easy to be served. Hearing this, Old Lady Lo asked, "What is the girl''s name? Is it Jane?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Yes. I called her Young Madam, but she was shy and said her name was Jane." After hearing that, the olddy Lo was happy. "I see. Good for Jamie. He did not tell me after receiving Jane. In the future, if Jamie dares to bring back girls other than Jane, you should report to me immediately." Hearing this, Geneva hurriedly responded. It seemed that this Jane was important in the eyes of the olddy Lo, they seemed to know each other. * Jamie sent Jane to the school gate, he got off and opened the door for Jane, Jane said thank you. Jamie reached out and touched her head and said, Silly girl, why are you polite to me?" At the gate of the campus, there were still few people, some seniors had not returned to school. Jane said to Jamie, Jamie, I am going in." Jamie bowed his head and kissed Jane on the forehead. "Ok, go in," he said. Jane back to the dormitory, Sunny was still sleeping in bed. She went to Suuny''s bed, washed her hands, but did not dry them. Her cold wet hands were put into Suuny''s neck. Suuny immediately let out a shouting of surprise, then sat up directly and said, "What''s the matter? Is it raining?" Jane looked at the summer in a mess, with a practical joke like sess, burst intoughter. Suuny woke uppletely and red at Jane, Bad girl, Jane dare to plot against me." Janeined, You left me to Jamiest night." Chapter 77 Who Drank the Wine and Became Hoes before Bros Chapter 77 Who Drank the Wine and Became Hoes before Bros She did not know what was wrong with Jane, she had been touching Jamie. Suuny rolled her eyes and said, Are you ming me? Who drank the wine and became hoes before bros!" Jane had only a vague impression on things happened yesterday, hurriedly shook Suuny''s arm, and said, Good Sunny, good baby, what happenedst night? If it''s my fault, I''ll make amends to you." Then Selena was back, carrying a bag of bread and milk as breakfast for Suuny and her. "Suuny, didn''t you have breakfast? I brought you one." Suuny nodded, put out her hand to touch Selena''s face with levity, and said, "Oh, our Selena is virtuous. I don''t know who is lucky enough to marry her." Selena''s face turned red. Jane couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Sunny, don''t flirt with Selena all day long, ok? Selena is thin-skinned, unlike you, whose skin is thicker than the walls of the city." Two people were good friends, but also loved to hurt each other. Selena saw with a face of envy. She said gently, Jane, I am all right, Suuny has no malice." Suuny and Jane''s personalities were rtively more outgoing, while Selena''s personality was like a small rabbit. Neither could help taking care of her. "Selena, call me Jane just like Sunny." Suuny said, Call me Sunny." Selena looked at the Jane and Sunny, said, Jane, Sunny. All three girlsughed. Suuny brushed her teeth and washed her face, ate Selena her breakfast before telling the things happenedst night. She said, "Jane, if you see Sandra, you must stay away from her. Like Ynde, she is not a good person. What''s more, Jamie helped you out yesterday. Sandra suffered such a great shame. It will be strange if she can let you go." Jane, with a bitter face, said, Sunny, it may be good to cancel the engagement with Jamie." She was afraid she could not cope with so many rivals in love. Suuny reached out and scraped her nose. "You are stupid," she said, Jamie is a good man, you still don''t want him? He was gentle to you but cold to other girls. He even called me Miss Xia." As the three people talked, Jane''s cell phone rang. It was the olddy Lo. "Hello, Mrs. Lo." Jane called sweetly. As soon as olddy Lo heard Jane''s voice, her eyes fell into a smile. "Jane, You''ve reported in Feng City University, Have you? Why didnt give me a call? Dont you miss me? Although old Lady Lo''s words were usations, it showed a hint of coquetry. Jane said sheepishly, Yesterday I just arrived. I want to see you these two days." "What these two days, let it be today. Jane, have you seen all your roommates in the dormitory? How are they? Are they good? I want to invite you and your little friends to lunch." Jane said to Suuny, Jamies grandma invited us to have a meal, do you want to go?" Suuny nodded and agreed. Selena hesitated and nodded her head. Jane said to Old Lady Lo, "Ok, Mrs. Lo, tell me a ce where we can meet." "I''ll send the driver to pick you up." This was due courtesy, Lady Lo insisted on it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The three walked around the campus for a while, finally got familiar with it. When it was about noon, olddy Lo called, Go to the gate of the school. Driver Lau will pick you up. The te No. is XXXXXX. Jane agreed. When the three girls arrived at the school gate, the car has arrived. They had a meal with Old Lady Lo, and went shopping for a while. Then the afternoon passed. Jamie seemed to be quite busy. Jane did not meet with him in recent days. Soon, the military training life the freshman was most afraid of began. The military training was very strict, it waspletely closed management. Freshmen were told to designated locations and handed in their cell phones during daytime training. After the first day, the second day and the third day of training, everyone went back to the rest camp and didn''t want to talk anymore. Jane, Suuny and Selena slept together, so they can look after each other. During military training, one ss was one group. There were more than twenty girls in Jane''s ss, and they were all bunked on the floor and crammed into one room. There were some students whose family conditions are particrly favorable, who were locals of Feng City. They have already found rtionship and asked for sick leave to escape the military training. After the military training today, Jane dragged her tired body back to her bed. As soon as she sat down, Jane felt something was wrong. Her quilt, including the mat, was all wet. She lifted her hand and sniffed. Her expression changed. There was a smell of urine. Jane immediately stood up, her camouge pants for military training had been wet. She looked at the others in the room and said coldly, "Who touched my bed?" Suuny and Selena came inughing and talking, was Jane with a face of solemn and angry appearance, and asked, Jane, what happened? Jane pointed to her bed and said, "I can''t sleep in this bed. Someone just poured urine." This person was really disgusting, incredibly poured urine on it. She felt sick to death now. Sunny got furious about it. "Who did it? Youd better stand up for yourself." "Haha, perhaps Jane Su got the bed wetting, and she dared to shout it out loudly, afraid others don''t know about it. If it were me, I would secretly dry the quilt. Jane, do you need a hairdryer?" The person spoke was Chloe Bao, who lived opposite their dormitory. Chloes family condition was good, her father was a government official in Feng City. Chloe was in the same ss with them. But she was not familiar with Jane. But she held hostility to Jane. "Dare you say that again? Who wetted the bed?" Suuny said, and then walked to Chloe. Suuny was nearly 1.7 meters tall, while Chloe was about 1.6 meters. Chloe was still stubborn, So what if I say it again? Jane wet the bed and med to others!" As Chloe just finished the word, Suuny shook her cup, the water in the cup urately spilled onto Chloe''s pants, that position. Chapter 78, Jane Has a High Fever in Military Training Chapter 78, Jane Has a High Fever in Military Training "Oh, everybodye and look, youngdy Chloe Bao wet pants." Suuny voice was loud and everyone can hear that and looked over. Chloe was so angry that her eyes were red. She did not want toe to the military training, but her father asked her to set an example considering his image. Now, she was still suffering from this humiliation. You wait and see! After scolding, Chloe went to change her clothes. Jane asked again, If any of you know any clue, you can tell me privately." They all went their separate ways. Jane has a headache looking at the quilt. If certainly can''t be kept. Although she was not clean freak, it was poured urine and disgusting. How could she continue to sleep? "I''m going to the coach now." Jane turned to go, Suuny hurriedly said, I will go with you." The two people went to find the coach, but the ce was remote, with no monitoring. "Jane, have you ever offended anyone?" Jane shook her head, in addition to Chloe, she really can''t think of who would do this. The coach obviously didn''t take it seriously. That''s very normal for young man to do dirty things. "You can sleep with your friends at night." They left when they finish training, and then they don''t have much to do with each other. Students studied in Feng City University had big family background. Jane came from another city that can be told from her ent. "It may be a prank" The coach waved impatiently. Jane and Suuny although was quite angry, the coach refused to solve the problem, they could only stand it. For several days, Jane squeezed a bed with Suuny. Sunnys sleep posture was bad. At night she turned over, rolled over the quilt. Jane woke up in the middle of the night out of coldness, tried to pull the quilt, but failed. It''s September, and in the daytime it was hot, but the temperature drops sharply in the morning and evening. Because for a few days Jane did not have a good rest and the quilt was wrapped up by Suuny, When Jane woke up this morning, she felt a headache and nose stuffy. In military training, it was 11 o''clock, the sun was burning over the head. Instructors most like to let them stand military posture at this time, until 12 o''clock. Jane, Suuny and Selena stood together. Suuny noticed there was something wrong with Jane. "Jane, what''s wrong with you?" Jane was dizzy, grind her teeth and persisted, I am ok." However, the next second, Jane saw ck, and fell forward. Sunny noticed the action of Jane, held Jane soon. "Instructor, Jane was dizzy, I take her to infirmary now." Every three or two days, there were faint military training people. Instructor did not care, waved his hand, coldly said, Go. Except for special circumstances, join in military training in the afternoon." Jane and Sunny left. Sunny carried Jane, said, Jane, hold on." Jane was ufortable, lying on the back of Suuny, said, Sunny, I really want to go home." It was said that when people were sick, they will miss their families and their homes. At the beginning, the excitement ofing to the university will fade away as time goes by, and then the feeling of missing home will prevail. "Don''t worry, we''ll be in the infirmary right away." After arriving at the infirmary, the doctor said Jane had a sunstroke because she caught cold at night and burned in the sun during the day, so she need to have a rest. She prescribed medicine to Jane, let Jane take some medicine at noon, and see how she would feel after sleeping in the afternoon. Sunny carried Jane back to the dormitory, gave Jane medicine. Janey down in a doze, even did not get up to eat lunch. Suuny had lunch and went back to her bed. It was time to take a rest at noon. She touched Jane''s face and said, "Are you really not hungry, Jane?" Jane closed her eyes and shook her head. "No." Janes lips were red. She felt hot by touching her cheek, she then touched Jane''s forehead and found she had fever! Suuny got up and asked the students in a hurry, Who took a thermometer?" Selena raised her hand. "I did." Suuny said, Take it to me, thank you." Selena passed over. Jane had a fever to 39.6 degrees. Suuny was anxious. Jane was physically healthy since her childhood, it was very rare for her to get fever. When Sunny touched Jane, Jane only felt like being pricked by a needle, she frowned tightly, Sunny, I am so painful. Jane was burning in a daze. Suuny took out Jane''s mobile phone and gave Jamie a call. At this time, Jamie is in a middle of an emergency meeting in the conference room, the scene was very tense. Hearing the vibration of the phone, everyone thought Jamie would hang up the phone. Jamie usually set his mobile phone into silent or vibration in the meeting. He hated others to call him during the meeting. Jamie casually looked at the caller ID, the expression on his face immediately changed and became soft. The cold face suddenly became gentle. Jamie stood up and said, You go ahead, I take a phone call first." As soon as Jamie went out, everyone looked at Hans, wondering why Jamie smiled like that. Did he get a woman? Hans was expressionless, Continue the meeting." As Jamie''s number one assistant, he had ability to keep secrets. No one would know something from him. Jamie walked out of the meeting room, pressed the answer key, the sound was warm and moist like This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. water, Baby, do you miss me?" Suunys hands shook. Hearing the voice of Jamie, she almost thought something was wrong. "Jamie, it''s me, Jane has a high fever, can you send someone to take her to the hospital?" Jamie asked in deep voice, Have you measured the temperate? How high is it?" "39.6." Suuny voice just fell, Selena said in panic, "Sunny, now it is 39.9 degrees. In such a short time, it went up another 0.3 degrees. Suuny sent the position to Jamie, Jamie immediately said, Take care of her, I wille right away. Jamie said not to ask people toe, but said he woulde personally. Jamie entered the meeting room, looking solemn, You continue to discuss a n, send to Assistant Hans first." After that, Jamie took the car keys and set out. From Lo''s Jewelry Group to the military training venue, Jamie took only one hour. Chapter 79 Jane, Are You Fascinated by Me Chapter 79 Jane, Are You Fascinated by Me When Jamie appeared at the entrance to Jane''s dormitory, it caused a great disturbance. Some people knew Jamie could not help but exim, Isnt this Jamie Lo?" Suuny had received the notice, carried Jane to the door. Jamie immediately held Jane in the arms. It was a standard princess hug, letting a lot of girls envy. "Who is Jamie Lo?" Whispered one of the girls. "My God, don''t you know that? Do you know Lo family in Feng City?" The girl gave a thumb up. "That''s it. Jamie Lo is a group pet. I heard that Lo''s family pet him a lot. The point is that the man is handsome and single." "He''s not single anymore. There was an affair before, and he admitted he had a fiancee." "Is Jamies fiancee Jane?" Someone said this in the crowd, everyone was shocked for a long time. Chloe just came back from the bathroom and saw Jamie holding Jane walking towards. Chloe was pleased, greeted, Jamie." Jamies face was cold, Get out of the way." Chloe saw who was holding Jamie arms. Her eyes were the light of jealousy. What was the rtionship between Jane and Jamie? The girls were still talking about it, Good, if Jane is Jamies fiancee, that is really cool. I bet her had saved the Gxy in herst life." What are you talking about here? Will Jamie like Jane such a girl?" Chloe, with a background at home, usually was proud. Suuny thought Jamie and Jane''s rtionship was exposed anyway. She smiled after hearing Chloes words and said, Sorry, Jamie likes Jane. Besides, you didn''t hear Jamie call Jane "baby"? "Oh, I see, Chloe, I understand now. It turned out you are jealousy. Do you think Jamie will like you? Do you think the world revolves around you because of your family background?" After saying that, Suuny learned Jamie''s voice, Get out of the way." Chloes face was green. At this point, Jane only felt herself back to a familiar hug. She raised her eyes, but they were hazy, red and dry because of the fever. She thought she was hallucinating because of her high fever. Otherwise, how could she see Jamie''s This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. charming face? "Jamie, is it really you? Am I dreaming?" Jamie looked at Janes silly look, wanted tough, but he was distressed. "Baby, it''s really me. How can you be so bad at taking care of yourself?" Jane looked dim and said, "Jamie, I don''t know." Then she coughed violently. The girl buried her face in his chest, clever and obedient. Usually she was full of vitality, but this corporeal appearance made Jamie feel deeply distressed. After putting Jane in the car, Jamie immediately called Aaron, "Aaron, I am going to your hospital right now. I want to register a number for a female doctor and a high fever." Aaron answered the phone, he was surprised, but arranged quickly. Jamie took Jane to the hospital, holding Jane to ward. When he put down Jane, Jane thought he was about to go, pulling Jamie''s hand, would not let him leave. "Jamie, don''t leave me." Maybe when people were sick, they would be vulnerable. Jane''s hand, usually cold, was burning hot. Jamie held Jane''s hand and whispered, "Jane, I won''t go. Let the doctor check on you. The doctor checked, saying that she had a high fever due to the inmmation of her stomach caused by cold and heatstroke. After a series of processing and having glucose water, an hourter, the body of the fever gradually subsided a bit, she may not be so ufortable, closed her eyes and fell asleep. Jamie sat there. Jane''s hand has been holding his hand tightly, as if afraid of him to leave. Jamie eyes were doted but distressed eyes. She was a little girl. Her strength against Ynde before disappeared, like a small cat clings to people. By the time Jane''s fever had dropped to 37.6 degrees, it was already evening. Jane slowly came to strength. She slowly opened her eyes. The door pushed open, Jamie pushed the door from the outside and entered. They looked at each other. Jane looked much better, her burning misty eyes during the day now became clear. Jamie was pleased, Jane, you wake up?" Jane nodded, her soft and waxy voice was a little hoarse, Jamie ~" Jamie said, Are you better now?" "Much better, Jamie, I want to go back." She didn''t like being in the hospital, and besides, there was no need to be in the hospital with a low fever. "Good, then go home with Jamie, ok? Go back to YS vi." Jane thought of thest time she went to someone''s home because she was drunk. Now she was conscious and went to live in a house. She was afraid she could not hold herself for being with a man. "This is not good, Jamie, I want to go back to school." "Your dormitory is empty now, why do you want to go back to school? There are only ten days left for the military training. I will ask for leave for you and you will stay with me. You can go back to school after they finish the military training, ok?" Jamie voice was with temptation, his thinbial was pink unexpectedly. It seemed as if she was about to be drawn in his eyes. His eyes were fixed, with her reflection in them. Jane can hear his heart beat, faster and faster. Jane nodded, Ok." After that, Jane felt shy again. Oh, my God, she must be obsessed with his beauty. Jamie arranged to leave the hospital, when he came back, he used to hug Jane. Jane was almost good now, how can let him hug to leave? "Jamie, I can walk." Jamie bent down, picked up Jane. Suddenly feeling of the air, Jane nervously held around the neck of Jamie, raised her face to look at Jamie. His side face was impable. From this angle, he was pretty handsome. Jamie crooked softly and said, Jane, are you fascinated by me?" Jane realized she was fascinated and staring at Jamie all time. Chapter 80 It Felt like Something would Happen for a Man and a Woman Chapter 80 It Felt like Something would Happen for a Man and a Woman Jamie was handsome and Jane was pretty. In the elevator, someone kept looking over, probably he was curious. When Jane and Jamie got out of the elevator, they heard the two young girls talking behind them, See, the girl was young and abolish for the man, it''s really pathetic. What''s the use of being handsome? You can''t have children for him." Janes face darkened, what were they talking about? After hearing that, Jamie wanted to exin to them. Jane was ashamed to die. She and Jamie have not done it yet. Jane pulled Jamie''s clothes, said in soft voice, Jamie, forget it." It was a stranger. She will not take it seriously. There was no use to argue with them. After that, Jane was struggling toe down. If it wasn''t for Jamie holding her in such a shy posture, would she be misunderstood by others? The two people got in the car. Jane sat in the seat of the copilot, obediently looking at the front. Jamie Adam''s Apple rolled and called her, Jane ~" Jane slunk over to see him, but saw ck, Jamie kissed her. When Jamie ended the kiss, Jane flushed. "Baby, you can''t breathe now, it looks like we''ll have more practice in the future." Janes face was redder, she immediately turned her head not to see Jamie. Two people returned to the YS vi, Geneva has prepared a light porridge good for digestion. Seeing Jane, Geneva smiled and said, "Young Madam, I have prepared congee with salted bone and fresh shrimp. If you like both, you may have a little of both." Jane hurriedly said, Thank you Geneva." Jane and Jamie sat down, Jane was too nervous. A man and a woman coexisted in a room. It felt like something will happen. During Jane''s military training, she didn''t eat very well. She was hungry, took several bowls of porridge at night. After dinner, Jamie said to her, I have something to do now. If you''re bored, there''s aputer in the study, and you can watch a y or y a game." Jane hurriedly said, Jamie, you go ahead." She turned on theputer, sat down in front of it, and began to watch a y. Jane was no different from other young girls. Jane liked pretty things. As long as the men and women looked good, she can watch it even if the plot was so-so. Suuny, on the other hand, liked to watch brain dramas most. For the men and women looking good, she sniffed. Suuny often said, Another day I will do a TV y, making you surprised." And Jane most often said, Face is enough, plot is not important." During military training, she held back for a long time did not see the y, now Jane enjoyed watching it. Jamie on the side was busy, Jane deliberately turned down the voice. The study was very big, covering sixty or seventy square, with all books in three walls. There was also a bay window on the other side, which faced the sun. Reading on a bay window cushion was a good choice during the day. Jane was watching the y, suddenly there was a calm male voice behind, Is it good?" Jane didn''t lift her head, Well, yes, the male lead looks so handsome. I can look at his face for ten thousand years." When Jane realized Jamie was standing behind her, Jane was ashamed and wanted to find a hole to hide into. How could she say such a thing to Jamie? Meanwhile, a kiss appeared on the TV. The kissing scene of men and women was beautiful and romantic, but not Jane was sitting at unease, with cheeks hot and heart beat wildly. Because Jamie was standing behind. If Jamie was not around, she canugh all the time, holding her face to enjoy such a scene. Jamie chuckled and said, "A real kiss is not like this. Would you like to have a try, baby?" With that, Jamie lowered his head and raised her chin. Jane was forced to turn her head. She raised her face, in such a difficult position, to meet Jamie''s kiss. A hot, lingering kiss fell. In the TV hero and heroine''s kiss was lingering, and Jamie and Jane''s kiss was more lingering and hotter, letting a person''s heart beat fast. The TV kiss was over. But their kiss was not over yet. Jane was kissed dizzy by Jamie. Jamie looked at Jane with satisfaction of the inmed lip. Unable to resist, he kissed Jane on the lips again and said with a feeling of jealousy, "You can only be This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. crazy about me and only look at me, Jane. You can only like me. In your heart, I am the most handsome." Jane blushed terribly and dared not stay any longer. Just now, she and Jamie were about to lose control. Jane said, Jamie, I am sleepy, I want to go upstairs." Then she, too, was ready to leave. The wrist was pulled by Jamie. Jamie felt her skin was as smooth as cream, letting a person fondle admiringly. "Jane..." Jane looked back, with a pair of lovely eyes, "What is it?" Jamie showed a shallow smile, Good night." Jane felt all the blood on the body seem to rush up to the cheek. When back to the bedroom, her heartbeat has not calmed down. She looked back and froze. The style of this bedroom was arrangedpletely ording to her favor. The curtain was light blue, matching white wave gauze shade. Clean and limpid breath blows on the face. The cloakroom was full of new products in season, all her size. Jane took a bath, put on a short-sleeved nightdress, lying on the bed, Suuny''s text message sent over: Jane, how are you now? Jane thought of that she didnt call back Sunny, she took the phone. Suuny was quite noisy over there. Three women was a drama, let alone there were so many women. "Jane, you fucking girl, hoes before bros, you finally called me. No, why are you calling me now? Shouldn''t you be having sex with Jamie now?" Jane really wanted to pass through the phone ande to Sunny, and then cover Sunnys mouth. What exactly was she talking about? She was not having sex with Jamie. "Suuny, can you not have so many colorful ideas in your mind? Jamie is a gentleman." As Jane voice fell, she can''t persuade herself. If he were a real gentleman, he wouldn''t want to kiss her all day. "Hey, Jane, Let me tell you something, now that you''re in the same room with Jamie, if he can resist touching you, either he has a problem in sex or you''re not that attractive to him. Don''t be silly." Chapter 81 They Always Felt Like a Newlywed Couple Chapter 81 They Always Felt Like a Newlywed Couple "Attraction between men and women is the beginning of sex. If a man likes a woman, he will try his effort to have sex with her. Unexpectedly Jamie still can hold back himself and now did not have sex with you, He maybe have a problem in sex." Jane was ashamed and angry, You are the one have a problem in sex." "Well, well, you look so embarrassed and angry." Sunny was shaking withughter. Jane hung up the phone, sitting on the bed, with butterflies flying in her heart. She was young did not think about sex yet although she loved handsome men. While Sunny read a lot books and watch videos about sex. Jane watched it once, but Jane was intimidated, feeling that the picture disgusting, which she cannot ept. Now Sunny said that if a man did not touch her, it was either because there was a problem about sex or because he did not love her enough to bear the responsibility. Jane bit her lips, she did not agree with the idea of Sunny. She felt that there was something that needed toe naturally. Unlike Sunny, she was not a typical hedonist. But there was no denying that Sunny''s words left a little shadow in her heart. In Jamie''s heart, was she an unattractive little girl? Downstairs, Jamie was busy with other things. On the way back, Jamie asked Jane why she had a sudden fever. As far as he knew, Jane was in good physical condition. He knew from Sunny that in military training, Janes quilt was poured with urine, she cannot sleep. Jamies face darkened immediately. Unluckily it was urine, what if it was sulfuric acid? The consequence was unimaginable. This was why he helped Jane asked for leave, not allowing Jane to continue the military training. As he received a phone call from Hans, Jamies face was cold, Have you found it?" Hans answered with a pause and said, "Sandra Meng was behind it. Besides, Oscar Chan has arranged someone around Jane, but he hasn''t had time to do so." Jamie clutched his mobile phone and said in a deep voice, Oh, it seems that I have been busy these two days, so have they. How dare they?" Jamie''s voice may still sound untroubled, but only Hans knew that this was a manifestation of Jamie''s anger. Jamie recently was busy, and he had not dealt with Oscar yet, and Oscar afterwards wanted to take revenge on Jane? As for Sandra, Jamie just did a small punishment that day, but he did not expect Sandra wont stop. Clearly she knew Jane was identified the prospective daughter-inw of Lo family, but she dared to be a demon to her? He would remember it! * Upstairs, Jane turned over and cannot sleep. She heard Jamie''s footstepsing and stopped at the door. "Are you asleep, Jane?" he asked. J turned off the light, closed her eyes tightly and did not answer him pretending she was asleep. Jamie smiled. He saw light from Jane''s room, he knew Jane was not asleep. He wanted to greet to her, but she was not grateful but turned off the light to pretend to sleep. Well, the days are long. Although Jamie would like have sex with Jane now, he knew he should be patient. Jamie footsteps left. Jamie''s room was next to Jane''s. Jane was pretending to sleep, and because of illness, she was weak, needed more sleep to replenish physical strength, and unexpectedly she fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it was almost noon. Jane sat up suddenly and scratched her hair in annoyance. She can only me that she did not sleep well during the military training, and the bed was too Jane went down the stairs, but Jamie was not there. Seeing Jane was like looking for Jamie, Zoe said sensibly, Young madam, young master has gone to thepany. There was porridge for you this morning, and steamed bread with milk fragrance. I''ll bring it to you now." Jane was a little embarrassed, said, Thank you, Zoe." Zoe found Jane was beautiful and talked sweet words, she was pleased. "You''re wee, young madam, it''s my duty." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Zoe, will you stop calling me young madam?" "No, you are already the granddaughter-inw agreed by olddy and young master. I can''t break the rules." Zoe was very persistent. Seeing Zoe being like this, Jane let it be. However, hearing this name, and now she lived in Jamie home, she always felt like a newly-married couple. Jane was ashamed and flushed by this thought. After breakfast, Mrs. Lo called and said that she would send a driver to pick her up and take her out for tea and an opera. "Oh, Jane, I heard Jamie say that you are living at Jamie''s. That''s great. I now sent the driver to pick you up, and we go to the SY Attic to listen to the opera." She was afraid that Jane would be bored and wanted to go out. "If tea and opera are boring for you, we can do something else." Jane was touched, hurriedly said, Mrs. Lo, it doesn''t matter, I will join you. I''ll see youter." "Okay, see youter." Jane went upstairs again and changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, Zoe only felt a light at the moment. Jane was slim and tall. She always looked good in whatever she wore, just like a clothes rack. To apany the olddy to the theatre, Jane deliberately chose a set of cheongsam style skirt. She was young, but wearing a cheongsam made her have a different style, as if she has grown up a bit. When the car arrived, Mrs. Lo sat in the car waiting for her. When Jane opened the door, Old Lady Lo immediately held her hands with a smile. "You look so pretty today, Jane." "Mrs. Lo, you''re pretty, too." Jane found that she and Old Lady Lo dressed like a parent and kid. Old Lady Lo was also wearing a cheongsam, which was light yellow. Old Lady Lo kept herself in good shape. Despite her age, she still looked amazing when wearing a Cheongsam. "Well, are you getting used to it? Did Jamie bully you?" Old Lady Lo asked with concern, "If Jamie dares to bully you, I will definitely support you." Jane smiled shyly. "No. Mrs. Lo, Jamie is good to me." Hearing this, Old Lady Lo became happier. Although Jane was still young, she knew to guard Jamie. Of course, Old Lady Lo felt very happy. * It was Saturday, SY Attic was full of people. Jane had heard of SY Attic, which was the favorite gathering ce for the wives of those wealthy families in Feng City, especially the older generation. It''s just that it''s extremely difficult to get a seat here, even if you spend a lot of money. Chapter 82 Old Lady Lo Said, This is the Fiancée of Jamie Chapter 82 Old Lady Lo Said, This is the Fiance of Jamie Many women in Feng City wanted to meet people in SY Attic. Thedies cannot be ignored, because the power of them was also great. Although Mrs. Lo always kept a low profile in Feng City, she was still the center of attention wherever she went. Seeing Old Lady Lo with a bright-looking young girl on her arm, all the people were curious to see her. Everyone said hello, at the same time they gave a nce at Jane, someone could not help asking, Mrs. Lo, who is she?" Old Lady Lo waited for a long time for someone to ask her. "This is Jamie''s fiance." she said immediately. Everyone was surprised about that. Jamie Lo! In recent years, Old Lady Lo, for the sake of Jamie''s marriage, was worried. However, Jamie did not have a girlfriend and refused many girls. She really did not know what kind of girls Jamie liked. As a result, he liked this style? Jane was helpless but smiled, like a little rabbit, pretending to be smile. But she was bleeding inside. Mrs. Lo, didn''t you say we should be low key? Why now you are so high publicity to the public? Is it all right? Old Lady Lo had a cheerful face all the way. She was refreshed in every happy asion. She was now hale and hearty, without any old age. Suddenly, Old Lady Lo patted Jane''s arm and said, "I met someone I know, let''s go over and say hello." With that, she walked Jane to a seat with a good view, blocking the eyes of the people watching opera. Jane saw an olddy with a head of gray hair sitting there. She had a kind face. Even her skin was very fine and her eyebrows were warm and moist. "Jennifer, you are here." Olddy Lo greeted the young man sitting next to her. "Steven, you''re here too." she said. Steven Fong nodded politely and stood up, saying in a low voice, "Mrs. Lo, please have a seat." "No, I just came by to say hello to your grandmother." Old Lady Fong also stood up, since Old Lady Lo stood up and talked, she had to raise her head. Jane was surprised to see Steven Fong. This man was handsome and gentle, and his every movement was pleasing to the eye. He was also a rare handsome man. When he looked to Jane, Steven just politely nodded, and moved away his sight indifferently. Jane really wanted to take a photo of Steven Fong, and then sent it to Sunny. Sunny liked the gentle and modest gentleman all the time. She said such a man was bored outside but sexy inside. Only when she tease and conquer can she have a sense of achievement. When Jane saw Steven at first sight, she felt himpletely in line with the requirements of Sunny. Olddy Fong was surprised to see Jane too. She was beautiful with crystal clear eyes. The character of a girl with such eyes was not bad. Her precious grandson was still single. The olddy Fong''s eyes betrayed her, Old Lady Lo knew what she was thinking. She smiled and waited for this moment. She and olddy Fong were best friends, but the two people liked the same man, Old Master Lo. Old Master Lo only loved Old Lady Lo, the contest between best friends ended with that fact Old Lady Lo married into Lo family. Old Lady Fong soon got married with Old Master Fong. After marriage, Old Master Fong doted Old Lady Fong, so the rtionship between best friends gradually restored. But the two women still fought each other on a regr basis. Jamie was not close to women, so was Steven. The two olddies have been worrying for years, but now grandson of Old Lady Lo was the first to have a girlfriend, Old Lady Lo was naturally very proud. Old Lady Fong could not help asking, "Catherine, who is this little girl?" Was she a distant rtive of Old Lady Lo? Olddy Lo wondered if she had a boyfriend and wanted to introduce to her grandson. The olddy Fong could not help kicking Steven Fong, staring at him. Just now she found that there was a light in Janes eyes when she saw Steven Fong. Steven ran several entertainmentpanies, covering all resources such as TV and TVworks, and his artists'' debut was the trend. But Steven was also very picky, and not everyone can sign a contract with hispany. They were also very strict with their artists. Even so, a lot of young boys and girls who dreamed of bing stars were also desperate to squeeze into Steven''s entertainment group. Steven stood still and stared at the stage. Old Lady Lo smiled and said, "Oh, Jane, I was just going to introduce to you. Jane, this is Mrs. Fong. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This is Young Master Steven Fong, you can call him Steven." Jane smiled, Nice to you meet you, Mrs. Fong, Steven." Old Lady Fong liked her even more. This little girl looked beautiful and she had a good figure. What was more, her voice was sweet as mountain spring. "Jane, Good girl." Old Lady Lo said, "She is Jamie''s fiance. Her father Yates Su has a low-key temperament and does not want us to publicize. We were supposed to have an engagement party. I will inform you when it Old Lady Fong was angry when she heard this. This Old Lady Lo has not changed her sharp personality over the years. Now she wanted to get ahead of her. However, Jane looked so young, not to mention to have a child, it should take a few years to get married "Jane, how old are you?" Old Lady Fong asked. She still liked Jane, she was beautiful with courtesy. How can she not like Jane? "Mrs. Fong, I''ve just turned eighteen this year." Olddy Fong took a look at Old Lady Lo after hearing that, meaning Jane was still young. It will be two yearster before they get married. "Catherine, you are too impatient, Jane is still so young." Old Lady Lo said, Not at all, another two years they can get married. Steven has not a girlfriend yet. You''re just jealous." "I''m jealous? Well, two yearster, Steven will find someone of the same age to get married and have children. I''ll get a great grandson sooner than you." Chapter 83 Jane was Astonished. What was the Matter? Chapter 83 Jane was Astonished. What was the Matter? Old Lady Lo snorted, We will wait and see. Jamie will be a step faster than Steven." The two people were quarreling, Jane looked gobsmacked. What was the matter here? Originally in her mind, the olddy of the rich and powerful family should be dignified and generous, but Old Lady Lo has overturned her imagination. However, olddy Fong now overturned her imagination, the good friends were quarreling. Steven seemed to get used to it. He said, Two grandmas, the opera will begin soon. If you don''t watch it, you''ll miss the show." Old Lady Lo and Old Lady Fong were immediately quiet down after hearing that. In a moment they were as good as usual, and sat arm in arm together. In front of them there was a small short, with melon and fruit snacks on it. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The opera began. Jane watched opera with her grandmother when she was little. These traditional folk dramas havergely fallen out of favor among young people and may even be lost. But in this attic in Feng City, it''s all old. The tradition had been inherited. In the opera, the old story went a poor schr on his way to the capital was wooed by a richdy, with whom he was secretly bound for life. Rich youngdy subsidized the schr to go to the capital city to take an examination with all her money. When they said goodbye, the schr promised, once he got seed, he wille back to marry youngdy, but he never thought that rich youngdy was pregnant. A few months passed. A baby was born. The good news came, but it had nothing to do with the rich youngdy, because that poor schr top first and married the princess. Rich youngdy jumped into the river holding the baby that night. Old Lady Lo and Old Lady Fong were moved, wiping tears. Jane handed the two olddies tissue. Old Lady Lo said, "Jane, will be too boring to you?" Jane cleverly shook her head and said, No. I just couldn''t get into it because I didn''t have the same values as the people in the opera. Their generation dared to love and hate. Love was just a part of life so they would not die for love or for a man. Just like before, Jane was defected by Samuel and Ynde, she chose to break up with him. Old Lady Lo smiled and said, "That''s true. You are not living in the same age as them. Now women have a lot of right to choose, they don''t have to be limited to a little boutiques they used to be. In the old days, naturally they take men as their lords." Old Lady Fong smiled and said to Jane, "Jane, Steven is definitely not such kind of people. Once he is tempted, it willst a lifetime. So, marrying Steven is the best choice." Old Lady Lo''s face darkened. She had not given up but tried to rob Jane in front of her. "Who knows what will happen in the real world? Besides, Steven is so cold that the girl got frostbitten before she got near. A girl will be tired if she lives together with Steven for a long time. Steven was so helpless. What did he do and what did he say? He was hurt anyway. Jane could not helpughing. After watching the opera, they went to the tea restaurant for tea. On the way, they met to Old Lady Meng. Meng Olddy was with Sandra and Zoe Lo. Zoe Lo was d to see Old Lady Lo, greeted with a pleased face, Grandma." Zoe Lo was a daughter of Kent Lo, Jamies uncle, and Rachel Meng, Sandras Aunt. In the strict sense, Kent Lo should be Jamie''s uncle, because Kent Lo was not born by Old Lady Lo, but the son of Old Master Lo''s cousin. Sandras eyes fixed on Jane. She did not expect Jane was not in military training, but drank tea with Old Lady Lo. The three olddies spoke to each other. Old Lady Meng said, "Old Lady Lo, would it be better to have a cup of tea together?" Although the two families were rted by marriage, their rtionship remains mediocre. After all, Kent Lo was not Old Lady Lo''s own grandson. In addition, Kent Lo lived abroad with his family before. And when he came back, he was in adulthood, so the affection was not deep. Old Lady Lo agreed, and asked Old Lady Fong, "Jennifer, are you ok with this?" Old Lady Fong thought it was better to save her face. Therefore, four old women including Latonia booked a room with four young men. Old Lady Lo patted the position beside her and said to Jane, Jane, sit here." Sandra sat opposite Jane, sitting next to the Old Lady Meng. On the contrary, Zoe was more interesting, sitting next to Steven. She liked Steven, looking at Steven''s expression with love. Steven, however, as if he could not feel it, turned a blind eye. "Steven, aren''t you busy today?" Steven said coolly. Zoe bit her lip, and did not give up and asked, You are really filial, your grandma is really a good blessing. Steven said yes. When Zoe was about to say something more, Steven stood up and said, "I''ll go out first." He wanted to get some air. Zoe had been asking, ignoring his feeling. Old Lady Fong found her grandson impatient, took a meaningful look at Zoe. Although Zoe was also the granddaughter of Lo family, but because it was a branch, she did not receive favor. In addition, she didn''t grow up around the Old Lady Lo. For Old Lady Lo, she was not close. Old Lady Meng looked at Jane and asked with concern, "How are you doing recently?" Jane took a light look at Sandra, Sandras heart suddenly beat faster and wondered if Jane would say something about her. Fortunately, Jane just cleverly responded with a sentence, Old Lady Meng, thanks for your concern, I''m fine. How are you?" Old Lady Meng looked a little gloomy. Jane used to call her grandma. "Oh, do you still hate me because of Samuel? It makes me sad that you used to call me Granny, but now you call me Old Lady." A sentence was like anger or resentment. Before Jane answered, Old Lady Lo said. "It''s your family''s fault for keeping that boy in the dark. It is really undiscerning, mistaking fish for pearls, but lost the real pearl. Besides, Jane had nothing wrong with that. She called you olddy because she respects you. I will be her grandmother." Then Old Lady Lo looked at Sandra again with a warning in her eyes, As long as you Meng family don''t make trouble for Jane, she will be good." Chapter 84 Old Lady Lo was on Her Back Chapter 84 Old Lady Lo was on Her Back Jane never mentioned what Sandra had done in front of Old Lady Meng, while Sandra was bashful to Last time in the Silver Emperor Club, Sandra told Rachel about it. Jamie was said to be fascinated by Jane, and unexpectedly did outrageous things to her. She was scared. Although she was not spread, the Meng family should be shameful. That day, Rachel came to use Jamie, asking Old Lady Lo to give them a statement. At that time, The Old Lady Lo said, Although Jamie has a sharp tongue and was not good tempered, as well as does everythingpletely at his own will, he definitely did it for a reason. Had it not been for what Sandra did, Jamie would have done such a thoughtless thing?" Afterwards she learnt Sandra had evil intention and unexpectedly wanted to destroy Jane. Such Sandra was disliked by her. Seeing Sandra''s face turned pale, Old Lady Lo thought it was not enough, so she added, "Sandra, I have seen what you are thinking of for so many years, but Jamie is stubborn. The fact that he doesn''t like you will not change. He liked no one before, you can fight for it, and it is right that you dont give up. But now, Jamie has a fiance, you give it up. Turn your eyes away from Jamie as soon as possible, and you will find other excellent boys." Her words not only made Sandra ashamed and angry, but also made Old Lady Meng feel humiliated. Neither of her grandchildren could make a difference. Sandra''s vision can only see a Jamie, and Samuel''s vision was bad. That Yndo still coveted to get married into her family, No way! Olddy Meng gritted her teeth and said, "Old Lady Lo, little girl is thin-skinned. You spoke harshly. You may rest assured that I will teach Sandra afterwards." People under eaves have to bow their heads. She had never seen anyone''s face or been offended. Old Lady Meng looked at Jane, with her eyes darkened. No wonder the Su family broke off their marriage so easily, it turned out that they had connected with Lo family. Therefore, the eyes of Old Lady Meng on Jane were no longer kind. When the tea was served, Steven had note back, but made a phone call to Old Lady Fong, saying he had something to deal with and wonte back. Old Lady was helpless, he must consider Zoe annoying. She''s worried about her grandson. There were so many beauties in thepany, but he did not like one of them. Old Lady Fong put down the requirements. It would be ok even if she was a star of the entertainment circle. As long as she was clean and her grandson took a fancy to her, she also would agree. There were so many beautiful women in front of him all day, Steven didn''t like them at all. Zoe sweetly asked, Mrs. Fong, when will Stevene back?" Old Lady Fong said, Steven is busy and he has returned to thepany." Zoe was disappointed. Each person in the room was in different minds, only Jane cared about food and tea. How is it, Jane? Do the snacks in Feng City taste good? They are not badpared with those in Jiang City, right?" Old Lady Lo said lovingly. Jane''s cheeks were generally bulging, she swallowed all the food in her mouth, put down her chopsticks, then said to Old Lady Lo, Mrs. Lo, it''s very good. It is as good as Jiang City''s." Old Lady Lo listened but felt pity. Although they were delicious, Jane was from Jiang City. In her heart, it must be the taste of Jiang City more delicious. "Try this turnip cake. It tastes good." Jane said to the Old Lady Lo, the Old Lady Los eyebrows curved, said, Ok." Zoe saw that Jane was pleasing Old Lady Lo, she was upset. She was the only girl in her generation in Lo family, so she should be favored very much. However, her father was not favored, and her grandfather died a long time ago. Before his death, he had squandered almost all their wealth. Although they were all surnamed Lo, they were quite different from each other. Zoe originally thought as long as she pleased Old Lady Lo, she could have everything. But unexpectedly, Old Lady Lo did not like her. But now she took Jane as a treasure. During drinking tea, everybody''s mind was different. In general, Jane and Old Lady Lo had the most fun. Latonia took Old Lady Lo''s hand and said to Jane with a smile, "Miss Jane, you may often go out with the olddy. When the olddy is with you, she has a better appetite than usual." Mrs. Lo was a little thin. An old woman would be more blessed if she was fatter. But they tried every means, Old Lady Lo didnt get fat. With Jane, she maybe can grow fatter. When everyone apart, the olddy looked at Jane, and asked, Jane, do you have a sister?" Mrs. Fong was obviously not giving up. Old Lady Lo proudly answered for Jane, "Don''t think about it. There is only one Jane in the world. She has no sisters." Jane chuckled and said, "My father only had one daughter. But When I was growing up, I had a good friend. We were like sisters." Old Lady Fong was pleased, Really? Do you have a picture? Can you show it to me?" Jane said generously, Yes." She took out her phone and pulled out the photo album. She and Sunny would take a few photos wherever they went. In her cell phone, the most photos are of Sunny. Old Lady Fong looked at it and something strange was in her eyes. The girl was pretty and recognizable, but what was the dress? Especially the hair. Howe some of it was so white? Jane smiled with embarrassment. She forgot Sunny recently loved tossing her hair. "Old Lady Fong, Sunny is a girl with a lot of personality." Old Lady Fong was also desperate for help. She decided that if she could take down her grandson, she did not who the girl was. Old Lady Lo took Jane back to the old house. She was the only one in the old house now. She also left Jane a room, the one next to Jamie that Jane livedst time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I knew you''de and stay, sooner orter. I have a servant clean your room every day. You must be sleepy. Take a nap. So am I." Mrs. Lo then yawned. But Jane felt the warm current in her heart. Old Lady Lo met her only by chance, but she treated her sincerely. She was now treated her like a member of the family. Chapter 85 It is Enough to Watch the Little Girl Chapter 85 It is Enough to Watch the Little Girl Jane''s eyes were red and she felt she missed her grandmother. She put her arms around Old Lady Lo and her voice broke, "Mrs. Lo, you are so kind." Old Lady Lo felt warm in her heart. "Good girl, don''t cry. What''s the matter? I am here." Was this little girl homesick? It could be for this was the first time to leave home and study in another city. Jane rubbed her eyes with some embarrassment. "Mrs. Lo, it seems that my eyes are getting ashes." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Old Lady Lo did not contradict her, saying, "Well, go to sleep. Make yourself at home." Jane nodded and said to Old Lady Lo, "Mrs. Lo, I''ll go up. And you go to bed early." Jane went up. When she was at her door, she subliminally looked at the room of Jamie. She wondered whether Jamie hase back to live recently. She had thought she would not be able to sleep, but atst she was so young that shey down for a little while and fell asleep. She slept like a log. When she woke up, Jane looked at the time, it was 5:30 in the afternoon! Jane found several missed call, which were from Sunny and Jamie. Jane was guilty unceasingly, she called back Sunny first. Sunny did not pick up there, apparently she was in the middle of military training. Jane called Jamie, and Jamie did not pick up. Jane bit her lip andbed her hair in front of the mirror. She felt that her heart was really too big. How can she sleep sote in someone else''s house? She was a little embarrassed and wondered if Old Lady Lo would think she was toozy. Jane went downstairs, faintly heard voices. Wait until she went to the second floor, Jane''s footsteps stopped, they also look at her. Jamie has actuallye back from work, at the same time, there were Shawn Lo and Yvonne Shao, who were the parents of Jamie. They had seen each other thest time they were engaged. Shawn, with a ck face all the time, was obviously not satisfied with the marriage, but as the women in his family were satisfied, especially his son, he had to agree. Jane body was stiff. Jamie smiled, immediately got up, and walked toward Jane. "Jane, if you don''t get up, I will call you." Jamie walked forward naturally holding Jane''s hand. Jane tried to shake it off, but failed. She was not used to being so close in front of people, especially in front of their families. She had heard, too, that some mothers-inw hated the sight of their sons making out with their daughters-inw. As a result, Yvonne also waved to Jane, Oh, Jane,e here quickly, let me see. The military training didn''t give you a tan, you still look so good. Is this face thin? Is military training hard?" Yvonne expressed her love for Janest time. Jane was held by her soft warm hand, gawking at Yvonne. The answer why Jamie has a pretty face can be found here in Yvonne. Yvonne looked particrly beautiful, features were particrly good, thebination was very pleasing to the eye. Shawn was handsome too. Although he was in his fifties, he was still very attractive. But he was serious. It turned out that Jamie''s personality should be more like his mother. Hearing Yvonnes question, Jane hurriedly said, Well, the military training is good, because there are friends in, so also it did not feel too hard. I can make it. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you''re tired. In the future, I will be your mother, a mother-inw can be your mother. Jane, if Jamie bullies you, you must let me know." Jamie was speechless. Afraid Jamie will bully her, everyone was on her back. Will he be bad to his wife? Jane blushed and said to Yvonne, "Auntie, I know." "Why are you looking at me in a daze? Is there something wrong?" Yvonne touched her forehead gently with her hand. Jane thought, if her mother was still alive, would her mother be like this? "Auntie," she said shyly, "because you are so beautiful. I was petrified to see you." Jane spoke in a special sincere manner, not deliberately ingratiating,pletely from the heart. Hearing this, Yvonne was really happy and smiled from ear to ear. "I am old now, I am not as good-looking as you." Jane shook her head forcefully and said, "You are not old, Auntie. And every age has beauty of every age. You have the pretty that I dont have. If I were your age and had your style, I''d be happy. Yvonne was extremely happy because of Janes words. Jane talked directly and praised people from her heart. Shawn snorted, Jane looked at Shawn nervously, stopped talking. Yvonne red at Shawn and said, Shawn, what are you doing here? If you are bored, to y chess with Jamie, I will call you when then dinner is ready." Jamie didn''t want to y chess with Shawn. Little girl is here, It is enough to Watch the Little Girl. He didnt want to y chess! "Go." Yvonne was obviously driving him away. Jamie reluctantly got up and said, Dad, lets y chess since we have not yed for a long time. Shawn said, Don''t me if you lose." Jamie said, Obviously it was you med, not me." When they went in, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, Old Lady Lo came back from the garden with Latonia. When she saw Jane, she smiled benevolently and said, "Jane, have you had enough sleep? No more sleep?" Jane was ashamed. If she kept sleeping, she would be a pig. "Mrs. Lo, I''ve been sleeping for hours, more than I normally do." Because she cared about the Lo family, she also wanted to leave a good impression to her future mother-inw. Yvonne smilingly said, You are still growing, it does not matter if you sleep a little more." Jane consciously looked at her chest. She was eighteen, would she keep growing? Everyone chatted for a while. When dinner time came, Jamie and Shawn walked out of the study together, Yvonne curiously asked, Who won?" "Me." "Me." Two voices sounded at the same time. Yvonne frowned and said, "Who exactly won?" It''s either a tie or a lose-win. There''s no way to win both. Jamie said, Dad lost." Shawn red at him and said, I dont. Obviously you repent chess in thest." Chapter 86 Dad, Mom, I Took Jane Home Chapter 86 Dad, Mom, I Took Jane Home Can you just save me any face, boy? Is it so hard to admit that you lost? Jamie stared at his father, Funny, do you think I will be afraid? As a father, your skill is inferior to me. Is face that important? Yvonne, with a helpless face, pulled Jane to the table and sat down, Leave them alone. When they meet, they''ll start quarrelling. Now let''s have dinner first. I dont know where Jamies personalitye from. His eldest brother is obviously mature and stable." Yvonne gave birth to two sons, the first Willion Lo and the second Jamie Lo. Jane had not seen the elder brother, she heard he was now abroad. Jane cunningly listened. Everyone sat down to the table to have dinner. Old Lady Lo looked very happy, after all, old people love the crowd. "Jane, have some of this wine. It''s not very strong. It tastes sweet." Yvonne said enthusiastically. Jane did not drink wine, but the smell of the wine was really sweet, a natural fruit aroma. It was tasty. Is it really as good as it smells? Jane took a taste and was surprised. "Isn''t it delicious?" Said Yvonne fondly. She knew that Jane had no mother since he was a child, and then her stepmother had evil intentions, so she showed pity to Jane, just like she was her daughter. Yvonne was naturally satisfied with Jane. But she was still young. If she want a grandchild, she''ll have to wait for years. Jane obediently nodded. Shawn looked over, Jane immediately sat straight. She always has some subconscious fear of older men and kept a distance. It was difficult for them to get close. This may be due to childhood experience. She was pretty when she was little, and she met a friend''s uncle who wanted to do something to her. Although Jane has no mother to teach her, but she knew the girl''s body was very precious. No one had the right to see it except herself, including her family. Not to mention that uncle''s smile was werid. She ran to home and told Yates. Yates got furious and sued that man. Later, there was a period of time, people were talking about Jane. Yates told her that she was not wrong, but these people. However, Jane was always suspicious of strange older menter on, and still was today. Shawn looked like he didn''t like her, and Jane didn''t know how to please him. She had no desire to please. How long could she expect to maintain a rtionship by pleasing others? With something in mind, Jane began to drink one cup after another. Everyone did not care too much, because it was a fruit wine, the degree was so low, no one would think Jane cannot drink too much. After dinner, when the cup was removed, Jamie first found something wrong with Jane. "Jane?" Jane sat there quietly, neither crying nor making trouble. After hearing Jamie called her, Jane looked straight at him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Then Jane got up and walked to Jamie''s side. She sat down on Jamie''sp and hooked Jamie''s neck. Jane did this series of actions in one step, making everyone look stunned. Then Jane said with a smile, Boy, you are really good-looking." Then she closed her eyes and kissed Jamie on the lips. Yvonne''s was so surprised that she almost popped out her tea. She did not expect that the gentel and clever Jane would have this bold behavior. Shawn''s face darkened. Jamie tasted the fragrance of the wine in Jane''s mouth, he understood Jane was drunk! "Is Jane drunk? I had no idea she cannot drink too much." Jamie said with a dry smile, "Dad, mom, I took Jane home." although the little girl took the initiative to embrace, now in front of everyone, he did not want to let Janes charming side was seen by everyone, including the family. Yvonne made a face, Jamie, take it easy." Jamie did not exin. Anyway if he exined, Yvonne may say, You are really useless. Are you trying to be noble?" After Jamie left with Jane, Yvonne said to the Old Lady Lo, Mom, we are leaving." Old Lady Lo nodded. As soon as they got into the car and the driver was driving, Yvonne stretched out her hand to twist Shawn''s arm, saying, Shawn, what''s your attitude tonight? Why do you look bad? You had a ck face all the time, Jane was too scared to reach out and help food in front of you." Yvonn was still unable to relieve her anger, and pinched Shawn again, Give up your thought, and don''t think of bringing your ex-grilfriends daughter to our house.There''s no way I could make her Jamies wife. Jamie will not agree, so will not I. What''s wrong with Jane? She is very nice. She has pure eyes, her own temper and independent. And Jamie loves her. You cannot do anything about it." Shawns face darkened. Anyway no matter what he exined, Yvonne always had reason to refute. He weakly exined, Emma and I have nothing. I always treat her as my sister. Yvonne, , after so many years, are you still in entanglement?" "What do You mean I''m still in entanglement? If I hadn''t stepped in, would you be togerther? Whatever Emma Lee needs, you woulde to her. You might have cheated on me if I hadn''t had the foresight." "You, you, Yvonne, you are really unreasonable!" What do you mean I''m unreasonable? It is you who are unreasonable!" The driver droves silently in front, pretending he was dead. Yvonne''s eyes were red with gas. Emma Lee has gone abroad, she could nevete back. And now, why did shee back? The couple always quarrel whenever Emma Lee is mentioned. Shawn stopped speaking. He did not do anything with Emma Lee, but Yvonne always talked about it. * In the other car, Hans was driving in front, and Jane and Jamie were sitting in the back. She clutched Jamie''s clothes tightly with one hand, raising her face. Her lips were red as blooming rose. "Jamie ~" Jane shouted Jamie and kissed him. Jamie looked good, and his lips were delicious. She just couldn''t get enough of it. Last time at the Silver Emperor Club, Jamie has seen the clingy appearance of Jane getting drunk. This time, Jane seemed to have gone even further. Chapter 87 After Getting Drunk, they Make Progress in Relationship Chapter 87 After Getting Drunk, they Make Progress in Rtionship Jane tightly held the clothes of Jamie and refused to let go. She was now crying and making noise, Jamie, Jamie ~" Jamie hurriedly coaxed, Jane, I and here." Jane seemed to feel relieved. Her head rested on Jamie''s shoulder and she smiled sweetly and said, "Jamie, I like you." When Jamie heard this, he felt a throb in his heart. He crooked his lips and said, "Jane, I like you, too." Jane put out her hand to hook Jamie''s neck and kissed him actively. Jamie thought it was not good for his drunk girl kiss others after getting drunk. Along the way, Jane was like octopus, refused toe down on the body of Jamie. Until to YS vi, when they were about to get off, Jane sticked to the seat cushion, said, No, I don''t want to get off, I want to drink, I want to drink. Jamie coaxed, Ok, Jane, we get off the car and I will give you wine." Jane looked back to Jamie, with eyes a little hazy. At this time, Jane looked pure and charming, letting Jamie only feel itching in heart. "Really? You won''t lie to me, will you?" Jane seemed to not believe Jamie, shook her head. Jamie said, "When did I lie to you?" Jane thought for a while and it seemed to be the truth. Every time Jamie was a man of his word, he did what he said. So, Jane let go of the seat cushion, obediently got off the car. When her head was about to hit the roof of the car, Jamie hurriedly put out his hand to stop, However, his own hand was hit by the roof of the car and became red. Jamie neighed, ignored the hand was still in pain. Jane got out of the car, stumbled toward the front, but she just can''t walk straight. Jamie hurriedly followed, wanted to hold Jane hand. But Jane shook it off and said, "Go away and don''t take my hand. My father said that boys always have bad intentions when they want to hold a girl''s hand." Jamie wryly smileed, now Jane was not stuck to him, as if she was little girl. Jamie felt that Every time Janes reaction was different everytime she was drunk. But no matter what, she was lovely. Althought Jane can''t walk a straight line, but a curve, she was very lovely. Jamie was speechless, he has been with the side of Jane. Until Jane stopped, she came to a tree. The trees in the yard stood in Jane''s way. Jane angrily pointed at the tree and scolded, "Who are you? Get out of my way. Oh, is my attitude not good, frightening you? Well, I am sorry, but will you please get out of way?" After waiting for half a minute, Jane continued, "Why don''t you get out of the way? Are you being reasonable or not? Will you please give way?" Jamie burst intoughter. Oh, My God, Jane was so cute. It seemed that he can never get tired of watching her for a hundred years. Jane continued to say, Hey, dont me me if you dont give way. I''m going to scold you. I am not easy to be bullied." Then she lifted her leg and kicked the tree trunk. Oh ~ Jane shouted, it was painful. "Who are you, and how can you be so hard? It''s really annoying. Why dont you give way? If you dont, I am gonna push you." Jane scolded and pushed the tree. The tree was so thick that could not be pushed. Jane pushed hard, but still couldn''t move it. Jamie took out the phone and took a picture. Seeing Jane struggling with a tree, he smiled and pulled Jane. "Jane, let''s go and just get around it. This is a tree.What are you against a tree?" Jane was puzzled, and then nodded. "Oh, ok, I know, Jamie, lets go home." Then she took two steps, only to fall to the ground. There was a stone on the ground and Jane''s knee was skinned. "It hurts" Jane said. She was a youngdy in Su family, and her knee broke so deep in skin. Jamie was immediately distressed, seeing Jane eyes were red, with tears falling down. Jamie squatted down, held Jane up, and strode into Janes room. He let Jane sit down at the edge of the bed, and went to his room to get the medicine box. Jamie did alcohol disinfection for Jane. Jane wrinkled eyebrow and sniffed. When Jamie helped her to deal with the wound, Jane pulled Jamie''s clothes and said, Jamie, I want to drink. You promised me to drink." Jamie was casually coaxing, did not expect that Jane still remembered it now. He had no choice but to take Jane to a room on the third floor. One corner of the room was decorated as a bar where he usually drank. As soon as Jane saw the wine and smelled it, her eyes lit up. In the end, Jamie also drank a lot. When the two people back to the room, Jane was dragging Jamie and refused to let him go. At this time, Jane was like a small goblin. Jamies voice was a little hoarse, said, Jane, let me go, I have to go." "Don''t, Jamie, I don''t want you to leave." Jane only knew she didn''t want to let go of Jamie, didn''t want him leave. Jamie said, Jane, do you know who I am?" "Jamie, you are Jamie..." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Baby, call me by my name." Jane''s voice was sweet, she shouted, Jamie Lo." Jamie never knew his name was incredibly nice called out by Jane. His thin lips dropped. In YS vi, it had already been dark, only a floormp in the room was on, giving out a soft light. ... The next day, when the sun shone through the half-open curtains, it was a little harsh. Jamie held Jane tightly in the arms, Jane nested in his body like a bird. Jane slowly sobered up. She opened her eyes and found herself in the arms of a man. Just as she was about to scream out loud, she found that the hand, which she knew very well, was the hand of Jamie with its clear knuckles and root like jade. Jane covered her mouth, stoping her to scream. As she slowly turned around, Jamie''s hand rxed. She looked towards him. Jamie was snoozing soundly with a face full of satiation. Obviously because of her action, Jamie''s eyebrows wrinkled, the ciliar quivered, as if he was about to wake up. Jane immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Jane''s mind was in a non-stop, she did not what to do. She remembered that she drank fruit wine in the old house yesterday, and then got drunk after drinking a lot. In the car, she touched Jamie Lo. Even when Jamie wanted to go, she would not let him go. A few random moments shed through her mind. Now she was sure she made the first move. Sunny made her be miserable. Jamie did not move, Jane opened her eyes again, gawking at Jamie. She''s stunned sometimes, like now. She did not immediately p Jamie, nor use him, but looked at Jamie''s sleeping face and think how this man was so handsome. Even if asleep, Jamie temperament was proud, not childish. Chapter 88 From Now on, I am in You, You are in Me Chapter 88 From Now on, I am in You, You are in Me Jamie suddenly opened his eyes, Jane was caught off guard, she saw Jamie''s eyes opened. What kind of eyes were they? It''s like you''re in a fog and you can''t get out of it. There was the fatal attraction in his eyes. He smiled proudly. "Good morning, Baby." Jamie said with a hoarse voice. After that, he stretched out his hand to take Jane to his arms. Jane froze. Then her cheeks went red. Now she was no longer the little girl knew nothing. Jane felt clearly about Jamie''s early morning reaction,. "Jamie, you, you..." After a while, Jane could not finish her words. She couldn''t even pretend to she did not know what had happened. "Well, now we''re one atst. Since then, you have me in you and I have you in me." Jamie has a face of evil. "Jamie, we two, we two yesterday..." Jamie held Jane''s waist tighter. "Yesterday it was baby''s first move.You are so beautiful, I''m sorry, But Jamie can''t wait till the wedding night." The earliest he can do was to wait for two years before she turned 20. Even then they would get married, during those two years, he can see his wife but can not have sex with her every day, it was a kind of pain and suffering for him. Sooner orter they would have sex, why now? Jane''s cheeks were redder. Jamie then added, Baby, do you think you didn''t feel it clear due to being drunk yesterday? Let''s do it again now." Janes face darkened. She''s still in pain. The next second, Jane eximed, Jamie lips down, without hesitation on her lips. Jane only felt dizzy, the resistance of the small hands became soft, turned to the initiative on the back of Jamie. Jane''s body was all traces, so was Jamie, which was sractched by Jane. When they got up again, it was twelve o''clock. Jane was growling from hunger. Her eyes narrowed in her heart as she warned Jamie, Jamie, don''te over again." Jamie cheekily said, Why note over? Baby, are you sure you can stand still when you get out of bed?" Jane got down to the ground, as expected, her legs were weak, and she was about to fall on the floor. Jamie saw it and embraced Jane in his arms. Jane blushed and dared not look at Jamie. Did they get to this point too soon? Jamie held Jane and let her sit down in the bed edge, took clothes for her. He picked out a long dress which length was to the ankle. Jane holding her clothes, said to Jamie, Jamie, you go out." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Are you sure you don''t need me to dress you?" Jane was ashamed and anger, took the pillow to throw at Jamie. Jamie caught it, but his eyes and eyebrows raised. A man who only started sex at the age of 26 was not a disgrace. But in the circle of Jamie, it was a disgrace. There were rumors at the time about whether he had an abnormal sexual orientation. Thinking of the ecstasy with Jane, Jamie felt Adam''s apple rolled. He put the pillow away and turned away, closing the door behind him. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, slowly got to the ground, feeling ufortable all over the body. Her legs were so sore that she had some difficulty in closing them. She slipped the dress on and found it difficult to lift her hands and pull the clothes on her back. At this time the door opened again, Jane hurriedly turned her body, but Jamie has seen her fine breast. Jamie was holding a pair of shoes in hands. Jane was ashamed and angry, Why did youe in again?" Jamie was good at reading expression. Janes back zipper had not been closed, was it because Jane had a soar hand? Jamie walked over and said to Jane, "Don''t move, I''ll help you." His finger abdomen was slightly warm, touching Jane''s back skin, which let Jane think of the morning when they had negative distance contact, his fingers slipped over her back caused by the shiver. Jane felt her ears redder. Jamie leisurely pulled the zip up, and then kissed her back neck. Jane could not help shaking once. Jamies voice was in the ear. When he spoke, he seemed to contain her earlobe. "Baby, you are so sensitive." Jane was thin-skinned, and she had sex with him yesterday when she was drunk. Now she was sobered, andfound that Jamie was a different persoon, who was rogue and shameless. "Jamie, you, you are shameless." "Jane, a man is a crook to the woman he likes. Do you want me to be a gentleman, before I kiss you, I ask, Jane, can I kiss you? Id you say no, I will obediently answer, ok." As soon as Jane imagined that scene, she couldn''t helpughing. Seeing Jane smiled, Jamie breathed a sigh of relief, holding Jane''s face, and kissed down. Jane shouted out, but Jamie kissed heavily taking the opportunity. Jane was dizzy, with dazzling light in her eyes. Her lips were red and swollen, Jamie can not look away from her lips. Jane,pared tost night, was like a fully blooming charming rose, Jamie wanto process her like crazy. Jamie picked up around Janes waist, Jane eximed, findng that the target of Jamie was the big bed. At the thought of yesterday and this morning, Jane''s face was red since they were crazy during sex. She thought Jamie wanted to do it again, and her eyes were red. The man was really the animal that thinks with the lower half body. He didnt care whether it was her first time and whether she can stand it. Jane beat Jamie''s chest, but with light force. He felt no pain and no itching but like scratching. "Jamie, put me down! You beast, an animal only thinks with your lower part of your body." However, Jamie carefully put her down on the edge of the bed, and then, squatted down, holding the pair of shoes. He bent down, picked up one of Jane''s feet and slipped her little foot into her shoe. Jane froze, so, was was wrong Jamie? Jamie held her beside the bed just to let her sit down and put on her shoes. The man''s big palms raised her tiny feet, and the warmth came from their touching skin. Chapter 89 Jane, You will be Responsible for Me Chapter 89 Jane, You will be Responsible for Me Jane felt shocked and moved. There was no denying that her heart was touched at this moment. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jamie could condescend to squat down to put on her shoes. Jamie put on shoes for Jane. Jane''s eyes were red, with a face embarrassment, apparently now she was upset for wronging him. Jamie put out his hand and scratched her nose. "What are you thinking about?" he said, Do I really a person do not care about you and only was greedy for your body?" Jane blushed and didn''t say anything, but Jamie added, "Of course, I really crave your body. If you were not still red and swollen, I really want to continue to touch you in negative distance." Jamie said more and more ridiculously, she really wanted seal his mouth. When the two people walked out of the door, Jamie has been holding her hand, Jane failed to shake it off. Seeing the two peoplee downstairs, Zoe smiled excitedly ear to ear. "Young master, young madam, dinner is ready." "They are all nourishing food," Zoe added. "Have a try." Jane sat down and saw stir-fried pork liver, pig blood tofu soup, mer red jujube treme sugar water, asked Jamie, Who needs to enrich blood?" Jane found Jamie was smiling meaningfully. He put his lips to Jane''s ear and lowered his voice. "Of course it''s you, baby. You bledst night." Jane understood what Jamie was saying, blushed and spat angrily at Jamie. "Jamie, you are so annoying!" Jamie looked very sad, Baby, I am very sad if you say so. Did you pull up your pants and turn your back on anyone? Yesterday I was your Jamie, is your baby, today I am annoying? I''m so sad." Jamies rhetoric was familiar out of reason, isnt that the girl used the man do not cherish her after getting her? Are their roles reversed? Jamie seemed to be addicted in saying that. Then he said, "Jane, you should be responsible for me in the future. You can''t like other men." Jane was speechless, Jamie, you say it again!" Jamie stopped at once, just like a loyal dog, and said, "Well, if you ask me not to, I won''t. I will be obedient to my baby." Jane red at him, this man was really apletely different person. Jamie was pleased to be staried at. Jane''s beautiful eyes are naturally affectionate, so in his eyes, Jamie felt satisified. They ate both breakfast and lunch. Jane ate a lot, although the so-called blood tonic was nonsence, she could not deny that Zoe''s skill was really good. And Zoe was in the garden calling Old Lady Lo. "Yesterday young master lived in YS vi. The two of them now sleep in the same room. And they both got up at noon, and are eating now." Hearing this, Old Lady Lo beamed with joy. Well, her grandson was a normal man. That''s a relief now. Is it just around the corner to have a great-grandson? But Jane was still young. It would be unfiar to her to give birth to a child, since she was still a child. Though Old Lady Lo longed to hold her great-grandson, she could only restrain it. * After Jane had dinner with Jamie, Jamie asked thoughtfully, "Would you like to sleep again?" Jane did not sleep wellst night, Jamie was really demanding. There were faint dark circles under her eyes. Jane said, You are considerate now? You were told to stop yesterday. Why didn''t you?" Jamie bowed his head and kissed Jane on the cheek. "Sorry, baby, your taste good that I can''t stop," he said. Jamie was talking more and more ridiculously, put out her hand to cover the lips of Jamie. Jamie, like a practical joke, kissed the palm of Jane. Jane was like electrocuted, hurriedly drew back her hand. Her eyes were red again, You bully me!" When her eyes turned red, Jamie could not help feeling distressed. He thought his wife was sweet. From now on he would love her the most. "Baby, how can I want to bully you? I love you. Later no one can bully you, Jamie is here. If you want the stars in the sky, Jamie will help you pick off. Jane rolled her eyes. "That sounds good. You can always say something nice. How many girls have you coaxed before?" Sure enough, men and women think differently in some ways. Jane liked Jamie very much and was crazy about him. Now, she has a different feeling towards Jamie and started to have some considerations of gain and loss. Seeing Jane was jealous, Jamie was happy unceasingly. His face brightened and he said to Jane, "Baby, guess how many girls I have coaxed?" Jane was silent, thinking in the heart, Jamie was handsome, it was estimated that in the school he was pursued by lot of girls. "Who knows? I can''t count them all." Jane''s words were full of jealoucy. Jamieughed heartily. He smiled wildly, beaming, as if he had the whole world under his control. Jane was angry again, You still smile! I told you something serious, but you areughing! Do you think after we slept together, I only have you in my lifetime. I''ll have nothing to lose since I have slept with handsome man. I''ll sleep you enough before we break up." Although she felt sour in her heart, she now had close contact with Jamie. But in the future, if Jamie really cheated on her, she will still leave without looking back, just as she abandoned Samuel. She cannot hold sand in her eyes, she just wanted to pursue a lifetime of love with a person. If there has been a third person in the world, she did not want such love. The little girl incredibly dared to think to leave him in the future, Jamie instant jealousy fullly rose. He lowered his head, thin lips precisely captured Jane''s lips, domineering. Jane cannot stand it. She opened her mouth and was about to bite him, but Jamie seized the chance to deepen the kiss. Jane cannot stand it. Finally, she could only stare at Jamie with discontent. This man was too shameless to use this move when he failed to win in words. When they stopped the kiss, both of them have some pant, Janes eyes was the light of the indictment. Jamies lips gently hook, he said to Jane gently, Jane, only you. You''re the only one I''ve ever coaxed, and you''ll be the only one. I promise I''ll only like you and only love you." Chapter 90 Were not Fighting. Im just Homesick Chapter 90 We''re not Fighting. I''m just Homesick Jamie solemnly added, Not before, not after; You are the only one, and you will be the only one." Jane looked at him nkly. Jamie reached out his hand and gently touched her soft cheek. "Jane, I love you," he said. Jane was stunned and did not expect that Jamie can be so serious and affectionate to say these three words. Her heart rose a burst of indescribable throb, Jamie got closer step by step, Baby, say you love me too." Jane was stunned and felt confused in her mind now. Too fast. They''re moving too fast. Although two people have been settled the engagement, Jane in the heart still have an idea that if two people were not suitable, will the separate just like she and Samuel. But now, their rtionship is spiraling out of control. Now Jamie said he loves her? How did he love about her? Could their affection havee to this? "Jamie, I, I..." Jane can''t say the three words now. Jamie smiled, right, the little girl was young, she just had first love. He pushed her to hard "Dont worry, Jamie still can wait. Jane, in the future, Jamie wants to hear you say the three words I love you. I''m going to the office. If you''re bored and there are a couple of cars in the garage, take a look and drive whatever you want. You can for my grandma or my mother to apany you to shop." Jane nodded. Jamie took a few steps. Seeing Jane still standing in ce, he was reluctant to part, and turn back, tightly embraced Jane. Jane was held tight by him, feeling that she was about to gasp for breath. Jamie''s voice in her ear, Jane, I really want to be with you all the time. I really don''t want to go to work. But I had been excused for beingzy. But now, I can''t bezy." Jane asked, Why?" Jamie smiled, Because I need to save money and marry you." Jane''s face was red, and said, Who said I will marry you?" "Oh, I''m so sad. Jane does not want to marry me? Who do you want to marry? Baby, you only can marry me.Your name can only be written in our household register." Jane said, "It depends on your performance." "Rest insure, I have only 3 standards to my wife." Jane could not help but ask curiously, What three standards?" "First, my wife is always right. Even if she is wrong, she is still right. Second, I only love my wife. I will not look at other women. Third, I will spoil my wife unconditionally, because everything my wife does is right. If not, go ahead and refer to the first one." Jamie said seriously, But Jane felt Jamie said glibly. Jane blushed and spat, Glib!" "Baby, you have wronged me. I''m not glib. My mouth is clean and clean. As for my tongue, whether it is slippery or not, you can try it." When voice just fell, Jane just feel ck, Jamie has kissed her. For a long time, two people panting apart, Jamie eyes wereughing, How, did you feel it?" Jane bit her lip and even had no strength to curse. Jamie''s eyes deepened when he saw the bright color of her lips bit by her teeth. He said, "Baby, did I ever tell you not to bite your lips or lick your tongue in front of a man because it looks like an invitation?" It was as if he had been invited, and now he was in a state of agitation. If she still can''t understand what the man''s eyes represent, then Jane was really a fool. She stepped back warily and said, Jamie, you don''t mess around. You should go to work now." Jamie reached out his hand and rubbed Jane''s head, doting and saying, "I know. Leave you alone for the time being.Wait till Ie back." Thest words were meaningful. Jane''s cheek was red again, but she felt itchy in heart. But at the same time, there was some fear. When Jamie was in bed, he waspletely different from this exiled appearance. Plus regr exercise, his duration and other aspects are high on the list. Jamie went to work, and Jane went back to the room. When she justy down, her brain was messy, thinking of entanglement with Jamie yesterday, and Jamie said I love you. Jane felt a tremor and the heart of strange feelings, even she did not know what this was. She sat up and called Yates. Yates was just finished lunch. He answered the phone, \kindly said, Jane, is there no military training today?" Usually Jane only called him in the evening. Jane felt sour in nose, feeling homesick. "Dad, I asked for leave, something happened in the military training." "What is it? Jane, are you all right?" Yates the heart both lifted up. "Dad, it''s all right. I want to go home." Anyway, if she went back to school, no one was there. "Come back then. I will the servant to cook your favorite chicken in the evening." "Well, thanks, Dad. See you tonight." After that, Jane took a small bag with her own certificatess, booked the air ticket, and immediately went out. Zoe asked her, "Young Madam, where are you going?" "I, I want to go back to Jiang City. If Jamie asks about it, you tell him so. However, don''t tell Jamie now, ok?" Zoe Looked at Jane with great care and asked, "Young Madam Shao, did you quarrel with young master?" Jane smiled and said, "Zoe, we are fine. We''re not fighting. I''m just homesick." If Jamie knew she wanted to go back to Jiang City now, Jane doubted Jamie will chase over, stopped her to go. But she really wanted to go back home. Perhaps because she grew up in Jiang City, and wasck of maternal love, the affection for her father This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. was naturally deeper. She''s not a paternal fan, just because Jamie''s words about I love you scared her more than two people sleeping together. Jane didn''t know what kind of situation two people will lead to. But now she just wanted to go back to her own bed and get a good night''s sleep. Seeing Jane''s sincere request, Zoe agreed, "Ok, I know. Take care and have a pleasant journey, young madam." "Well, I''ll call you when I get home." Chapter 91 He Had No Time for Those Seductresses Chapter 91 He Had No Time for Those Seductresses When Jane returned home to Jiang City, it was already six o''clock in the evening. The servant said happily, "The youngdy is back." Jane has some trance, feel like she had leaving for a long time, and seemed not to have left. Everything in this home was very familiar, but a few decorations had been changed since Ynde made troubles here. Yates knew Jane woulde back today, so he deliberately went home early. When she came back, Yates had just arrived. "Dad." Jane shouted, Yates eyes were slightly wet. "It is good to have you back. When they had didder, Yates asked Jane why she asked for leave. Jane did not say that her quilt was poured urine, but had a heatstroke and high fever for not exercise for a long time and the the physical health was bad, so Jamie asked leave for her When Jane mentioned Jamie, she felt unease, Yates asked with concern, Jane, did you fight with Jamie?" Jane hurriedly said, No. Jamie is good to me." Jamie was really good to her, Jane also didnt want to lie. Yates felt at ease after hearing that. Sure enough, Yates took a breath, That is good." After dinner, they chatted for a while. Jane returned to the room and found that there were several missed calls from Jamie. Jane bit her lip and called back. "Just give me a minute, I''ll be right home." The sound of Jamie sounded very pleasant. "I''m sorry, but there''s a lot going on in the office today. Any n is sent to me, and they don''t examine it clearly. It''s a waste of time for me to have a look at it. By the way, we don''t talk about these killjoys. Have you got anything you want, baby?" Jane took a deep breath and said, "Jamie, I am at home now." "I know." "I mean, my own home, my home in Jiang City." There came a thump from the other side of the phone, Jamie''s voice sounded a little gnashing of teeth, Jane, you just said it again." Jane was a little anxious, Jamie seemed to be in the car, and the sound like a car had hit something. "Jamie, are you all right?" Jamie stopped the car, pulled the handbrake, get off to look. The car hit the roadside, but he did not care whether the car has been damaged, but strode to the vi. He just told Jane to wait for him, he will be backter, in fact, is to give Jane a surprise. He''s at the vis gate. However Jane said she went home. "I''m fine." Jamie hung up the phone, went in, Zoe came over to him. "Young master, young madam went back home to Jiang City. She said she''d let you know when you came back! Jamies pace was in a hurry, obviously he did not believe it. As soon as he opened the door of Jane, found the quilt folded neatly. The room looked spotless, as if yesterday two people''s entanglement was only a dream. Jamie walked over, sat down on the bed, holding Jane''s pillow, and smelled the faint scent of Jane. All these reminded him everything happened yesterday was real. Did the little girl slip away like that? When they already had sex. Did the girl feel regretted and did not want to be responsible to him? Did she feel his sex skill is bad and was not satisfied about it? Jamie''s face was pale, and many thoughts turned in his mind. This can''t be! Little girl can''t run away. He was now a man who knew how the meat tastes. It is impossible for him to be a vegetarian again. He thought he can have sex Jane every night in the future, but Jane ran away! Jamie could not sit still any longer and got up and went downstairs. He sat down at the table, his face was grim, and said in the phone, "Book me a ticket to Jiang City in an hour and a half." * At 8 o''clock in the evening, the ne to Jiang City flew high into the sky. At night, the scenery outside waspletely dark, and Jamie was not in the mood to see the scenery outside. Due to the urgent booking, there was no first ss seat avable, only economy ss. Although it was a flight cost only more than two hours, it was enough to Jamie. His long legs were nowhere to put against the seat in front of him, and he was ufortable to the left or the right. There was a beautiful woman sitting next to him. She had curled maroon hair and big breast. The beauty has the beauty''s missish. At the beginning she did not speak, obviously she was more used to be osted. When she saw Jamie, she was shocked by his appearance. However, Jamie seemed to be blind and could not see her beauty at all. The beauty''s smile was almost frozen, because she did not wait for Jamie chat-up words, even a nce of attention. She couldn''t hold on any longer, and just then the stewardess wheeled a dining car with drinks and drinks. The beautiful woman said, "Bring me a ss of champagne." Then she looked at Jamie and asked, "What do you want, Sir?" Jamie was unhappy and did not want to be distured. He took a cold look to the woman. The woman shivered and almost froze by the eyes. "No need." Jamie coldly answered and then closed his eyes to rest. The women got bored of it. Jamie was obviously very ufortable in his seat until the ne finallynded. Jamie strode out and naturally no one was waiting for him. He did not tell Jane that he came, anyway, he would directly go the Sue family and Yates would not drive him out. Behind came the tapping of high heels, the woman did not give up and caught up. "Hello, Sir, can I have your phone number? We can contact in the future. Or shall we go out for a drink today?" She really didn''t want to miss out on such a handsome man. Unexpectedly, Jamie smiled coldly and raised his eyes, saying, "I did not scold you on the ne. I have already given you face. Can''t you see that I''m not interested in you? A word prevailed his proudness. Seth always said the he had a sharp tongue that no girls would like him. It was annoying that the girl he disliked deliberately seduced him. The womans face turned pale, he stared at Jamie angrily. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Son of bitch. He looked elegant, but he did not have a bit gentleman poise, and did not sympathize women? If Jamie knew what she was thinking in her heart, he would probably e speechless. All of his tender and patient care for women was to the Jane, the exclusive right was Janes. As for those coquettish sluts out there, he had no time for them. Chapter 92 Do you Miss Me Chapter 92 Do you Miss Me In the Sus Vi. Jane returned home,pletely put Jamie aside. After afortable afternoon nap at home, she won''t be able to sleep at all for she took the afternoon nap too long. When Jane went to take a bath, she took off her skirt and saw herself in the mirror. She gasped. Jane scoled Jamie in low voice, and did not dare to take a second look. After showering, she takes out her tablet to watch TV show. After the college entrance examination, she was really at a loss. In particr, too many things happened in these two days, and yesterday she had sex with Jamie, she could not calm dowm. Just looked at the men in the TV series, she didnt why she saw the face of Jamie. Jane rubbed her eyes, and then looked again, doubting her eyes. Just after looking for a while, the men''s face turned into the face of Jamie. The man said, Baby, I love you." It also became the face of Jamie, said, Baby, I love you." At this moment, the cell phone rang, Jane was scared and almost fell out of bed. Jane picked up the phone, without checking who was calling, Hello ~" "Baby, it''s me." Jamie voice came from the phone, which was deep and sweet. Jane shivered a little and said with a smile, "Jamie, it''s you." Jamie stood outside the Janes vi, looking at the room of Jane. Though the curtains had been drawn, the light was stilling through. The little girl was still up. It''s eleven o''clock. "Who do you think it could be?" Jamie raised his eyebrow and said. Jane immediately said, "Well, of course it''s Jamie. Jamie, why are you awake sote?" When Jamie called in the evening, Jane said she went home, Jamie did not call again. He just called in the middle of the night. What did he mean? "You know it''ste and you''re up? Can''t you fell asleep after leaving me?" Jane immediately retorted, "No. I can sleep. You have woken me up when I was asleep." Miss him? She didn''t. However, Jane herself felt that there was no convincing force. Jamie could not help smiling, the girl lied to him. "Oh, Baby, it''s not a good to lie. You didn''t sleep, why did you lie to me? I know it." Jane heard Jamies significant words, she was puzzpled. What, did this man have perspective eyes, how can he know she''s not asleep? Did her voice just sound more buoyant than that of a sleepy person? When the idea came to her, Jane yawned, saying, "I am so sleepy, Jamie. You really woke me up. I just fell asleep." "Do you dream of me?" Jamie''s voice suddenly became gentle, Jane only feel itchy in ears. "Why did I dream of you?" she asked. Scoundrels, beasts, She didn''t want to dream of him. Jane still had traces on her body. In retrospect, the body was a little hot and restlessness. Was this man a dog? Jamie smiled gently on the phone. Hisugh was low and light, but Jane could hear it because the phone was pressed to her ear. This man was not only evil, evenughter was so evil. She did''t know why, just heard Jamie''sughter, Jane felt her face was red. "I want to sleep, Jamie, I hang up the phone now, good night." She dared not continue to talk with Jamie. Jane was afraid that she would be insomnia if she kept talking with him. "Baby, pull the curtains and stand by the window." Jamie chuckled, with coaxing, just as if he were coaxing a small white rabbit out of the house. Jane was puzzled and asked, Why did I do that?" A refusal, of course. Now she did not know why Jamie said that, and she was determined to fight with Jamie. After that, her heart suddenly jumped, could it? He said on the phone, "It''s not good to lie." She thought Jamie had a perspective eye. Now it seemed that Jamie was right in front of her house!! Once this idea came out, Jane''s whole person is not good. No wonder Jamie didn''t call her after learning that she had returned to Jiang City, he was waiting here. Holding her mobile phone, Jane jumped out of bed with bare feet. She drew back the curtain and looked out. Jane''s eyes have been well protected by Yates since childhood, and her eyesight was good. Under the streetmp outside the home vi, a tall and tall ck figure was holding a mobile phone, he was Jamie Lo! Jamie seemed to see her, stretched out his hand and waved. Jane''s cell phone fell to the ground and the call was hung up. Jamie''s call came again soon. Jane picked it up and Jamie chuckled, Why, are you surprised to see me? Come down and open the door for me." She''s not surprised. She''s scared. "You, you, you, go to a hotel!" Jane subconsciously retorted. Jamie raised her eyebrow, it seemed that he did not make Jane satisfied during sex? Isnt that when a man and a woman has negative contact, the woman to sticky to the man like a little bird? But Jane waspletely different. Jane was clever and gentle, and obedient to him especially. But now she was against him. However, Jamie also felt like her. He''s such a partial champion! "Baby, it''s sote, Jamie was a stranger in this ce, where do you want me to find a hotel? Then I''ll have to call your father and ask him to open the door for me." Don''t! Jane subconsciously retorted. She bit her lip. "Don''t call my dad. My dad''s asleep. I''ll go down and open the door for you." Yates paid attention to health preservation very much. Although he was busy, he wen to sleep usually at 10:30 p.m., He would read books before falling asleep. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jane went out of the room, wearing a pair of lovely sheep slippers. She was afraid that the noisy would wake Yates up, she held the slippers in hand, tiptoe downstairs. Jane opened the door. In the night, Jane''s face seemed a little fuzzy, but her eyes were bright like stars. Jamie was fascinated to see Jane, stretch out his hand, pulled Jane into his arms. Hee opened his arms, firmly embraced Jane in the arms. Chapter 93 Why Did You Sleep in the Guest Room Chapter 93 Why Did You Sleep in the Guest Room Jamie held her so tightly, as if he was ready to put Jane into his own blood. "Baby, I missed you so much."Jamie''s voice was extremely hoarse. Jane felt his warm breath, his strong arms and beating heart, Jane flushed with heart racing. Jamie''s lips fell down, kissed Jane''s lips. Jane was shocked, stretched out her hand to beat Jamie, but the resistance was invalid. For a long time, both of them were out of breath. Jamie''s voice at this point sounded tantalizing and sexy. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jane looked at him with watery eyes. "Why are you here?" She did not know how to face Jamie in the morning, just so she ran back to Jiang City. However, the man came after her. "I had toe after the little wildcat who had escaped." The words spoken by Jamie all mean something. Jane remembered yesterday when he was calling her name during the sex, it was Su, Jane, little wild cat. She blushed and her heart beats when she thought of it now. Say it again! Jane''s charming foot stamped. Afraid of waking everyone, she put out her hand to cover Jamie''s lips, and said, Be quiet, if you wake up my father, I will be angry with you!" Yates cannot sleep well at his age. He''s always a light sleeper, and if he''s woken up, he won''t be able to sleep all night. When Jane was at school, she rarely got up to find something to eat becaue she did not want to wake up Yates. Yates''s room was on the first floor. Jane entered the house without even turning on the light. Pulling Jamie, she whispered, "You can sleep in my house. Be quiet." Both crept upstairs as if they were thieves. Taking Jamie to the bedroom on the third floor, Jane pointed to one of the guest rooms and said, You can sleep here. But I have no cloths to you." Jane took a disposable toothbrush from the locker to Jamie. When she bent down, Jamie''s eyes were deep. The crazy action of yesterday was still in his mind. Jane got up and handed toothbrush to Jamie, saying, "The towel and toothbrush are here. You go to bed early. I will go back to my room." Jane shivered when she saw Jamies eyes. That look in the eyes of this man was terrible. The next second, Jamie pulled her into his arms. Seeing his burning eyes, Jane was in panic, Jamie, you, what do you want to do? Jamie eyes were deep, he kissed her lips. Jane only felt dizzy when he kissed her. Jamie said, Baby, I''m sorry, I miss you so much." He went to work today and thought about it all day. He gave Jane a full day''s rest. However, Jane unexpectedly ran back to Jiang City. On the ne he was already thinking about many scenes that he would do to Jane when he saw her. How could he bear it now that the girl was in his arms? The next day, Jane woke up and felt painful all over the body. Arge hand held her tightly, as if he was afraid she would run away if he let her go. As Jane moved, Jamie woke up. When they looked at each pther, Jane grabbed the pillow and hit on the face of Jamie. "Jamie Lo, you bastard, you humiliate me!" Jamie''s face was full of breath and said, Jane, we loved each other, this is not humiliating." He said, It seemed that you still have strength, we can continue." Jane wanted to scold the shameless man. How can it be like this? Well ~ As soon as she opened her mouth, all words were silenced. Jane tried to bite him, butter they kissed heavily. There was a big noise, the door suddenly sounded Yates voice, Jane?" Jane heard Yates voice, she was scared out of her wits. "Yes, Dad," she said quickly. Janes voice sounded something wrong. "Jane, what''s wrong with you?" "No, Dad. I''ll be up in no time." Yates asked curioulsy, Why did you sleep in the guest room?" "No, I left something here." Finally, Yates left. Jane was staring at Jamie. Jamie looked at her well. Jamies muscle line was very beautiful and clear. Jane took a look, and quickly took back her sight. And you''reughing, it''s your fault! Jane became angry from embarrassment. Jamie pulled, and Jane fell into his arms. "Baby, do you want to stop being responsible for me?" It ws wried to hear a man said such a sentence. "What do you mean I''m responsible for you? Let me go. I have to get up." Jane was worried that Yates would go back. Jamie said to her, Kiss me. Kiss me, baby, and I''ll let you go." Jane kissed reluctantly on the face of Jamie. However, Jamie pointed to his lips and said, "Kiss on face is for a child. Such a kiss is too insincere." Jane red at Jamie and found that the man''s cheeky face was made by the city wall. She leaned over and kissed Jamie on the lips, touching slightly. However, Jamie grabbed the back of her head and deepened the kiss. When Jamie finished the kiss, Jane''s eyes blurred and her cheeks flushed. Jamie said with satisfaction, This is called kissing." Jane blushed and walked back to her room with fast heartbeat, like a thief. She looked in the mirror, saw a mark in her neck, touched it, and drew back like an electric shock. Finally, she changed into a dress with some high cors. The dress was ck and thece around it was white. It was middle sleeve. Wearing it, Jane was sweet and beautiful. Jane changed his clothes, Jamie finished washing her face. Although he was still wearing the clothes of yesterday, he was handsome. Jane was charming with every move with feminine vor. Jamie looked straight over, which Jane was familiar. She shuddered at the sight. In Jamie''s eyes, Jane was a deliciousmb. When a wolf meets a fatmb, he naturally chooses to eat it up. "When you see my fatherter, don''t talk nonsense." Jane was not the kind that has no ability to bear. It was she who was drunk that day and did something indescribable to Jamie. But she still felt in her heart that she didn''t want Yates to know about it. Jamie suddenly approached. Chapter 94 Who Said you are My Husband? Chapter 94 Who Said you are My Husband? Jane subconsciously retreated a step, but was Jamie reached on the railing, she had not way out. "Hey, Jamie, what are you going to do? What are you doing so close to me?" "Jane, do you really want to stop being responsible for me? Besides, there''s nothing wrong with this sort of thing. We love each other and can''t help it, is the best thing in the world. Besides, I know you''d like it, wouldn''t you?" Jamie said more and more ridiculously, Jane was anxious, covered the mouth of Jamie with hands. At this point, Yates coughed lighty. As for why Jamie appeared in his house so early in the morning, Yates did not say anything. Yates was also a young boy. When Yates was together with Janes mother, Yates even climl over the wall. So, seeing Jamie appeared at home, Yates knew what happened. But his daughter was young and thin-skinned, so he did not expose the fact. Jane heard the cough before she saw Yates, she hurriedly pushed Jamie away. "Dad, I..." Yates waved hands, obviously he did not need Jane''s exnation. "Jamie, what time did youe yesterday?" "It must have been over eleven when I arrived. Since you are asleep, I did not disturb you." Yates sneered in his heart. Since he didnt want to disturb, why did hee to see his daughterte "Come down to breakfast." Yates said, took the lead downstairs. Jane red at Jamie, so they caught by Yates. Jamie was itchy in heat by being red by Jane. He liked Jane at his first sight. At the first sight, he thought this girl was very interesting, and then he fell in love with her. Now that they were so close, it would be even more impossible for him to let go. One by one they went downstairs and sat down at the table. "Since youe to Jiang City, what are you gonna do with thepany''s business?" "It does not matter. There will be no impact for thepany without me for a few days. Besides they can contact me if there is anything." Jamie calmly replied. He majored in business administration and design, so he chose to start his own business after graduation. Of course, the direction of starting his own business was jewelry industry. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jamie himself had extraordinary strength, coupled with the Lo family contacts, his business was sessfuly. After breakfast, Yates said, "Jane, when do you want to go back to Feng City?" He was usually busy with business, it would be fun for Jane to stay in Jiang City. With everyone at school, she couldn''t find anyone. "Don''t worry, Yates, I''ll apany Jane. We''ll go back to Feng City together tomorrow, and I''ll take care of everything." Yates obviously was busy in business. After he ate breakfast, he said, Then I go to the office." Jane knew Yates is not easy. Yates was the only kid in the Su family, so Yates can only be a strong to run his business. Early he raised Jane alone. When Grandma Su died a few years ago, Jane was crying sadly. After leaving home, she was clever and sensible, never gave Yates any burden. "Dad, go ahead. I''m not a kid anymore." Jane said sweetly. Yates reached out and rubbed Jane''s hair, Jamie was jealous by seeing that As soon as Yates left, Jamie stretched out his hand to rub the hair of the Jane into messy. Jane looked angrily at Jamie and asked, What are you doing?" Why was he rubbing her head so hard? Jamie said, "Jane, from now on, your hair can only be rubbed by me, not even your father. Now that you''re grown up, try to avoid it." Jane was speechless. Of course she knew. She and Yates usually have little intimate behavior. She knew she was a big girl, too. But Jamie was too overbearing. Yates just touched her head. "Jamie, don''t make any mistake. We''re engaged, but I''m not your property, OK?" And she''s restricted to this and that. Believe it or not, she can damp him. "Okay, okay, baby, I''m just kidding." Jamie immediately raised his hands to surrender seeing Jane being angry. "Baby, is there anything interesting in Jiang City? Take me around." When Jamie mentioned eating and drinking, there was a light in Janes eyes. She''s a real foodie. She usually liked to eat delicious food. Jane said, Simple, I will show you." She went to the garage and found a car. The car was bought for her by Yates on her 18th birthday. Well, she got her driver''s license so she could practice. Jane said to Jamie, Go, today I drive, you sit steady." After saying the word "drive", Jane suddenly remembered a sentence said by Jamie in his mind. At that time, he said, "Jane, we will drive every day from now on." She did not know the meaning of this remark then, but now that she understood it, her cheeks turned red. Jamie saw her absent-minded and found she even did not fasten the seat belt. "Jane, can you drive a car? Would you like me to teach you?" Jane said, "Who said I can''t drive? I just didn''t think of it at first." She had a fair skin, and the redness would make it more obvious. Jamie was sitting in the copilot''s seat. Seeing Jane''s cheeks were red, he said, "Are you hot, Jane?" He reached out and touched Jane''s forehead. "No fever," he said. Jane did not look at him, Jamie suddenly came over, smiled, Baby, do you think of what indescribable things? Like, driving? Do you understand me now?" Jane suddenly started the car, Jamie did not watch, his whole person almost hit the front. She satisfiedly smiled, and said, Jamie, sit well." Jamie exaggeratedly griped seat belt, Baby, can you drive? Your husband will teach you how to drive." Jane heard the word husband, with a m on the brakes, Jamies whole person hit the back hard, just feel like riding a roller coaster, it was too exciting. "Who said you are my husband?" Jamie now felt Jane like a small hedgehog, full of thorns. "Okay, okay, Baby, you''re right about everything. Can you drive?" Chapter 95 If You dont Let Go, Im going to Crash Chapter 95 If You don''t Let Go, I''m going to Crash He wanted to be with Jane for a long time, and grow old together. "Baby, I don''t want to die now. There is so many posts that we have not tried yet." Janes hand shook and slipped, the steering wheel missed, and the car was about to hit the trash can. Jamie quickly helped her reset. Jamie did not release his hand, but took advantage of the opportunity to grasp Jane''s hand, said, When you grip the steering wheel, you should not hold it tightly" His palm was dry and warm, letting Jane feel hot to the back of the hand. "Let go." Jane only felt Jamie''s hand on the back of her hand, she felt more nervous. "Jamie, if you don''t let go, I will crash a car." Jane was so anxious that her eyes were red. Jamie did not make a joke, quickly let go of the hand holding Jane, Jane took a sigh of relief. "When you put on the brakes, take it easy. Don''t rush to the bottom. And when you hit the gas pedal, put half your foot on it, and remember to tread lightly, not too hard." After Jamie said, Jane understood it. She broke into a sly smile and said, "Jamie, do you know? This is my first time on the road." "Are you afraid?" Newbie on the road asked others whether they were afraid? After she did get her license, she hasn''t driven by. Jamie eyebrows raised. He chuckled, augh that sounded crisp and tingling in the human ear. "What am I afraid of? Baby, As long as I''m with you, even hell, I dare to break through." In a word, Jamie said the evil. Jane only felt her heart a tremble, with ear hot. This man was so disgusting. He always said dirty words to what she had said. Jane then concentrated on driving the car. Jamie in the side was also quite quiet, rarely gave gestiction. New driver was easy to get nervous. If someone sitting next to was chattering, the new driver would get more nervous. Jane thought in her heart. If Jamie doesn''t sit around honestly but insist on gestiction, she will definitely get angry with him! Fortunately, in the whole process, Jamie was very quiet, asionally reminded her in soft voice. Jane learnt fast, she was careful and courageous when driving, and soon got the hang of it, the car did not stop or start as suddenly as at the beginning, but was gradually stabilized. The two people arrived at the destination. When Jane just parked the car, Xenia came over. Xenia didn''t expect to meet Jane here today. Xenia was ecstatic to meet Jane. After living in the Su family for several years, although Jane was not close to her, she had due courtesy. And usually what Ynde want, Jane will be generous to give her. At this point, after seeing Jane, Xenia immediately rushed up, came forward to pull Jane''s hand, but was Jane scared to death. If someone came to you out of the sudden and grabed your hand, and when you''re off guard, you will get scared. "Jane ~" Janes face turned cold when she found it was Xenia, she said in a cold voice, Xenia Xie, please take your hand away. Seeing her cold eyes, Xenia let go of her hands. Only then did Jane have the energy to see Xenia clearly. Xenia was obviously not very good recently, she looked bad. She has aged a lottely. It used to be so well done that a gray hair couldn''t be seen. Now her hair roots are streaked with gray hair, and she didn''t take care of them. "Jane, are you doing ok?" Xenia asked cautiously. "Of course I''m fine. As long as you and Ynde no longer appear in front of me and dad, we are very good." Jane said, turned around to go. Jamie picked up a phone and was making a phone call. He had his back to them now, and did not notice the little conflict. "Jane, please, I used to be possessed. I shouldn''t have listened to Ynde. Do you think you could put in a good word for your dad and ask him to forgive me?" Xenia then said, You grow up, you have to go to study in other city. Your father is a man, he needs a woman to take care of him." Jane thought of that day that Yates got drunk, there was no woman to take care of him. it was indeed deste. If she returned to Feng City a few dayster, Yates got drunk, probably no one there to take care of him, except the servants. But servants only take money to do things, after all, it was not good as a wife. Xenia found Jane was rxed, continue to said, I promiseter I will be determined to serve your father. It doesn''t matter if we don''t remarry, just let me stay by your father''s side." Jane sneered and wondered why someone could be shameless to this point. "Xenia Xie, you really are shamless! Do you think we will forgive you after you and Ynde did such a dirty thing?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Xenia was anxious to see Jane was about to leave. When she was about to reach out to pull Jamie, Jamie has stopped in front of Jane. Jamies pressure was extremely low, he was cold as ice when his face darkened. The man had beautiful features, but when his face fell, he did not show his anger. "Xenia Xie, do you think Yates forgave you because he didn''t send your daughter to prison? Aren''t you a lot of lovers? Now what, these lovers can not be trusted, so you want to be back to Yates? Do you really think they are blind? They will not be treated again like a fool." Jamie sneered, pulling Jane left. Jane felt it was not a good day to get out. In fact, Xenia came to the Su family, but were rejected by Yates. She didnt give up. The Xie family was easy to be dealt with, so Xenia could not stand it. "Jamie, I used to think that as long as you are good to others, they will be good to you too." However, Xenia and Jane didnt. Jamie held Jane''s hand, Jane, I am different from them. If you are good to me, I will be ten times, hundreds of times better to you." Then he raised Jane''s hand and kissed it. Jane hurriedly broke away and said, What are you doing? There are so many people here." "What did you bring me here for?" "Let you have a taste of our Jiang City specialty food, oil tea. Breakfast is over, and now it''s time for morning tea. We can eat less at noon." Jane went in first. This street was decorated antique and very characteristic of national style. Chapter 96 How do I Eat When Youre Here Chapter 96 How do I Eat When You''re Here Many people stood by and took pictures. Jamie took a look, he did not care about this scenery. It was only because of being with Jane that he became more patient. When Jane reached the sixth shop in the first street, she stopped. "Jamies, this shop. My father often took me here." The waiters and waitresses were dressed in ethnic minority clothes, which was very distinctive. Jamie took a look and found each table was quite short, about 40 centimeters high, square, hollow in the middle. Below was the ce that burned charcoal fire. Four long stools were ced around the table. Jane pulled Jamie and sat down at an empty table. The waiter soon came over, followed by thendy, a middle-aged woman in her forties who kept her figure well and retained her charm. Seeing Jane, she immediatelyughed and said, "Aren''t you going to college in Feng City, Jane? Did you get homesick on Saturday?" "Yes, May, I was back secretly, I miss your oil tea." The beautiful woman smiled, Good, we got new snack today, you can have a taste." "Good." The beautiful woman was surprised to see Jamie. God, he was so handsome, no was was more handsome than he in Jiang City. "Is this your boyfriend?" Jane was a little shy, but before she could answer, Jamie smiled and said, "I am not her boyfriend, I am This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. the fiance of Jane." The beautiful woman eximed, "Oh, are you engaged? You have a good taste, young man. Jane is the best wife to take home. She is gentle, clever and filial." The beautiful woman was obviously very busy. After a few words of greeting, she went up to the second floor to greet the guests. Jamie looked to Jane as ifughing, Gentle, clever and filial?" Oh, Jane won a lot of good reputation from the elders in Jiang City. Jane raised her chin, her eyes turned, charming. "Why, do you have a problem?" she replied proudly. Jamie suppressed a smile. "I dare not," he said. "Everything is right. My wife is gentle and clever." He spoke of the word wife and the people at the table looked at him frequently. Because of Jamie and Jane looked good, people suspected that they were celebraties to participate in food programs, shooting in the store. Jane was restless by Jamie calling her wife. However, Jamie did not sit on his seat. He insisted on being crowded on the same bench with her. Jane pushed Jamie, You sit over there, how can I eat when you are crowded here." The table was not big, it is designed to sit on for one person. Jamie was a tall man, and he sat besides her, feeling crowded. Jane tried to push Jamie, but she failed. Jamie instead held Jane in the arms. Everyone watched them. Jiang City was a small city and its folk customs were rtively conservative. That the two people hugging each other in public was very conspicuous. Jane was ashamed and angry. As first sight, Jane thought Jamie was cold, but now she just knew, this person was clingy. Samuel and Ynde stepped in and saw such a scene. Samuel felt only an eyesore. After thest time the two divorced, plus they met in the Jazz Night billiards room, Samuel has not seen Jane. Unexpectedly after such a long time, Jane seemed to have changed into another person from inside to outside. She was a little sister of a neighbour, green and shy before. Although she beautiful, she was pround, making a person hard to move away his sight. Ynde did not expect Samuel got lost in seeing Jane. She could not help feeling a sense of crisis. She almost fell to groung as if the floor was slipery. "Oh ~" Jane exim aloud, Samuel hurriedly helped her, Are you all right?" "It''s okay. Samuel. My sister is here, how about we change a shop?" Jane saw Ynde and Samuel at this moment. She frowned, and her beautiful eyes showed that she was in a bad mood. First Xenia, and now Jane and Samuel. Jane was thinner now than before. She was one meter sixty-two tall, but she was as thin as a gust of wind can blow away, like pieces of paper. His chin was sharp and thin, and her eyes wererge and round, very easy to arouse a man''s desire for protection. "Young master..." Samuel did not dare not call Jamie, at the same time, he did not dare to call Jamie Lo. Jamie told him that he was allowed to call his name. It was too painful. Jane looked at Ynde and said to Jamie, Jamie, it was a bad day toe out." Ynde bit her lip and said, "Samuel, let''s go." Samuel was angry came forward to question Jane, Jane, I was really wrong about you before! You are such a bossy person. Are you the only one who is allowed to have dinner here? Is Ynde not allowed to eat here?" Jane had a smile on her lips. Although it was a sarcastic smile, she was still so beautiful that people gasped. How could there be such a beautiful girl in this world? Every time she smiled, she seemed to be an immortal. The creator was too partial. "Oh, it''s funny. Youe in. I haven''t said a word to you. Did I say that you are not allowed to have dinner here? I don''t own this shop. May owns it. May opened the door to do business, it was no way that you are not weed? Would I do something like that to ruin May''s business? It would be best if youe every day, and let May make a lot of money, then I will be happy." With that, Jane turned and pointed to Ynde, "Ynde, I have endured you for a long time! This time my father did not send you to prison, he did not forgive you, but let you always remember, as long as you dare to move a bad idea to me, then we will deal with you!" "And keep that pathetic look. I won''t take it. Samuel is blind and liked to see you y." Samuel was angry, What do you mean I am blind! I was blind before that I was engaged to you." The masses finally understood, this was Jane, a youngdy of Sue family. It was said that Miss Jane was beautiful withoutparison. Now it seemed that it was true. At the beginning of the cancetion of engagement between Jane and Samuel in Jiang City spread for a while. In particr, a reporter shot that Jane pour sauce in Ynde''s head, making people feel Jane was domineer. And they were sympathetic to Ynde. Chapter 97 Jane Angrily Scold the Former Stepsister Chapter 97 Jane Angrily Scold the Former Stepsister Then, in a twist, the stepsister climbed into her sister''s fiance''s bed. Then in June the divorce between Yates and Xenia also widely spread in the circle. Everyone looked at Ynde strangely. The original pitiful one was not innocent! On the contrary, Jane looked difficult to get along with, but her every sentence was reasonable. She was the real daughter of the Su family. With the confidence, she naturally disdained with these people to pretend to be evil. Ynde cried. Her thin body was shaky, as if she suffered great shame and great injustice. "Well, I''ve always treated you as a sister. At Su''s, my mom''s been serving you and your dad. I don''t know why you hate me so. She created a virgin appearance in front of people and when she spoke, she always confused the public and only led the topic to the side that was beneficial to her. If people did not understand what had happened, they will sympathizie to her. Jane was sick abou that. Before she said anything, May came out. She stretched out her hand and pped her hands. "Oh, what a bustle!" she said, Today, I don''t know what the wind blew in my shop. Howe everyone came to my shop?" "Ynde, you don''t forget that if it wasn''t Yates rescued your mother and you, it is estimated that your mother and you would have been sold to repay gambling debts by your uncle. Well, this face looked really clever, I felt a pity. Are these eyes soaked in water every day? Why do tearse so quickly? You don''t mind it brings bad luck, I do!" "My shop is to open a happy business, so that everyone can eat and leave happily. What do you do with a sad face? Go away! Go away! You''re not wee in our store. If you are not satisfied, you can future!" Ynde and Samuel were ashamed of themselves. In particr, Samuel, the second youngest son of his family in Feng City, had never been in such a bad mood. Both of them felt ashamed and went out in disgrace. They didn''t even feel ashamed to go to other stores. Jane said timorously, Samuel, I''m sorry, I brought you down." Samuel was angry in his heart. Looking at Ynde like this, but he couldn''t get it out. Never mind! "I don''t know what Jane said to the shopkeeper." Ynde would not miss a chance to say bad words to Jane. Samuel but was thinking of the appearance of Jane in the arms of Jamie. He had never seen Jane like that before. Samuel was getting more and more fretful. Ynde bit her lips, Samuel was absent-minded after they got out of the store. A sense of crisis rose in her mind. Samuel was the best resource in her hand now, and it was absolutely impossible for her to let go. In any case, she would try to marry into the Meng family in the future. Jane thought of this, put out her hand and hooked Samuel''s finger. Then her finger was as flexible as a snake and walked on Samuel''s arm. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It''s not October yet, and it was still hot. Samuel was wearing a T-shirt with short sleeves. Jane teased Samuel so much that Samuel''s desire had been provoked. "Samuel, there is no one in my house now." Samuel said, "Just go to the nearby hotel." He cannot wait to return to Yndes temporary home. Of course, they had sex before Samuel was tired and slept soundly. Jane can not sleep. There was no lovely appearance in her eyes. She now was trying to figure things out. She won''t be 20 until next year, and Samuel was not yet at his age for a legal marrige, so she''ll have to wait at least three more years! Three yearster, she did not believe that Jamie still have feelings for Jane, he would be tired of her. Then she would be young madam of Meng family, and Jane was nothing. And no one would epte her after being abandoned by Jamie. At the thought of such beautiful scenery, Jane''s lip can not help but hook up. Why was she so thin now? It was due to Jane. Jamie sent the people in charge of the ce "entertain" her well, if there was no Jane''s instruction, how could Jamie do so! Now Ynde had a mild anorexia, after eating anything, she always feel queasy. She would go to the bathroom to vomit, so now she''s not gaining any weight at all. She''s getting thinner. If it weren''t for Jane, would she be like this? Janes back was against Samuel, she grasped the sheet tightly, thinking after Jane had a bad future, and she would deal with Jane like this sheet! * May smiled apologetically to Jane and Jamie, "Sorry, I hope it didn''t affect your appetite." Jane shook her head quickly and said, "May, this should be me saying sorry. I hope it hasn''t affected your business." Unexpectedly, May lowered her head and whispered in Jane''s ear, "No, Jane, you cane here more when you are free with your fiance. Thanks to you, our shop is full even before noon. Everyone is The love of beauty was universal. After that, she made a face, Jane smiled happily. When the oil tea was served, below was a charcoal fire, above was a wide mouth casserole, with oil tea in it. On the table were assorted ingredients for oil tea, and whatever you liked, you could add. There were also snacks, with hot oil tea together, it was very delicious. Jane liked all kinds of chicken feet. She ate them with relish and got a greasy mouth. Seeing Jane''s mouth slightly pursed, Jamie can not help but think of some indescribable picture. He felt some thirstt, and his Adam''s apple rolled slightly. Jane saw Jamie looking at herself. After eating the food in her mouth, she wiped her mouth with a tissue and said to Jamie, "Jamie, try it. Why do you look at me? Is it not to your taste?" Jamie''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down sexily. Jane saw his rtion, and stared at him She thought there might be something strange about her preferences, such as looking at a man first at his hands, then at his Adam''s apple, and then up at his lips and eyes. She was extremely satisfied about Jamies look. Jamie whispered, Baby, I want to eat you." Jane''s cheeks were instantly red, thinking she should not be good to this man. The two went home after dinner. Chapter 98 Im a Man with a Fiancee Chapter 98 I''m a Man with a Fiancee Recently, Jane was sleepy. During the twenty days of military training in Feng City, she never had a good day''s rest. Back home, it was the lunch time, Jane did not have an appetite. She went upstairs and Jamie followed her. Jane immediately looked at Jamie warily and said, What are you doing up here?" The next second, Jamie pushed her into her room. He pushed her against the wall, stretched out his long legs, and closed the door. Jamies kiss was fierce, Jane did not have time to resist. Half of her body was numb, Jamie''s kissing skill was getting better and better. Jane felt a shudder all over her. "Jamie, you, you go away..." When Jane''s voice came out, she was ashamed to die. How does her voice sound like this now? Jane''s voice was soft, Jamies eyes became deeper. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His voice was in her ear, Baby, I''m crazy about you. Just a while, just a while, please." * Afterwards, Jane was sleepy and fell asleep. When she fell into a sweet dream, Jane thought a mans words were unbelievable. When Jane woke up, it was dusk. She touched the bed. Jamie was not there. Jane sat up and bit her lip. She felt her rtionship with Jamie was moving too fast. Just then, Sunny called her. "Bad girl, we are here in the sun to die, tired to death, you will be happy, can be free and easy. When the military training is over, you will be the whitest one." Sunny said. Jane was a little guilty. She didn''t expect Jamie to ask all the days off. "Well, well, My Lord Sunny, calm down. I''ll treat you to ice cream after your military training." "Why, only an ice cream? No way, I''ll have hot pot then!" Sunny said. She added, We talk through vedio, I didn''t see you for a few days. I miss you." The two have been together every day since childhood. Either you y at my house or I y at yours. They were like sisters to each other. Sunny sent over a video invitation, Jane answered it. When the video was connected, Sunny was a little tan than before, but looked more energetic. Sure enough, Sunny can hold every hairstyle and skin color. Sunny was like to find a new world, staring at su Jane. Her eyes were closer and closer, as if she wanted to get into through the phone and came to Jane. Jane closed up the clothes out of guilty, Sunny, what are you looking at? I can''t bear you to look at me like that. I''m not going to have an affair with you." "Girl, don''t you dare gather up your clothes. Let me see if that''s a kiss mark on your neck." Sunny screamed, Jane looked down, and so it was. The day before yesterday and yesterday''s traces have not dissipated, and there was a new one after Jamie kissed her this noon. "Suuny, dont scream!" Jane was angry. When she said, her voice was hoarse. She shouted herself hoarse in the middle of the day. Sunny knew Jane so well. Jane be angry from shame, she was guilty. Plus the traces of Janes body, Sunny can be 100 percent sure that Jane had sex with Jamie. "Hey, Jane, how is Jamies ability?" Jane rolled her eyes. Seeing Sunny smiled with a face of malicious, Jane threatened her, If you keepughting, I will hang up the phone." Sunny said, "Ok, ok, I won''tugh anymore. Hey, Jamie endured to now, it is not easy." Originally there were two chances, but Jamie did not touch Jane. Jane thought he was a modest gentleman. Wrong, he was modest gentleman to others. To the woman he liked, he had no need to pretend to be a gentleman. "Ok, Jane, don''t be embarrassed, you love each other, this kind of thing is normal. But you must take precautions to protect yourself, so as not to get pregnant." Jane''s cheeks were redder, she really wanted seal Sunnys mouth. Sunny has an open personality, and she spoke at her will. She had said before what she would do if she was eighteen, but it was a pity that she had not met anyone she liked when she was eighteen, so the matter was put to rest. The two chatted for a while before Sunny hung up the video phone. Jane lingered in bed for a while before she got up. She drew back the curtains and the evening sun shone into the bedroom. Jane went downstairs, but did not see Jamie. "Jamie?" "He left after two o''clock, saying you could call him if you woke up." Jane thought she was not going to call him. This man was so bad that he only knew to bully her. Jane was hungry, the servant prepared for her afternoon desert. Jane did not eat too much, because she wanted to apany Yates to have dinner at night. However, in the evening, Yates did note back. Jane sat at the table, looking at the cooked food, suddenly she had no appetite. Jamie did note back either. Jane bit bite lip, absolutely did not admit that she was thinking of him. She was just afraid that Jamie was unfamiliar about Jiang City and cannot take care of himself. When Jane called, there was some noise in Jamies end, he was like in a private room. Everyone was trying to persuade people to drink, the men''s voices, and the woman''s voice came. Jane could hear clearly, a woman pinched her voice, charming, Jamie, please give me a face." As soon as Jane listened, her anger red up. Well, she worried about Jamie at home. However, Jamie didn''te back for dinner or even make a phone call but was still out there partying! Perhaps now he was happy with a woman in arms! Jane was angry and directly hung up the phone. * In the room, Jamie looked at the woman with cold eyes, making the room temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees. "Get away! I have fiancess, and you gather round me. You are shameless!" His words made the woman''s eyes cold, the atmosphere in the room for a time was awkward. There were very few of them who hang out without an intention. Some were used to cheating. After hearing what Jamie said, those who have a wife and children at home, felt shameful. Chapter 99 How can You be Shameless Chapter 99 How can You be Shameless Someone came back to his mind and took the lead in saying, Oh, Jamie can be true love. The best man the world, who is the lucky girl?" Jamie did not answer, but said, I am going back." After that, he took the lead to leave. Everyone knew in Feng City, Jamie did thing at his will. It was the truth. As soon as Jamie walked away, the faces of all of them also sank down. "If it weren''t for he lives in rich family, no one will respect him!" "Yes, he is just a man from a rich family, that''s all." Everyone had echoed, the respectful appearance to Jamie disappeared right now. The door of thepartment, which had been left ajar, was suddenly kicked open from the outside to the inside. Jamie stood at the gate of the private room. Jamie smiled, I forgot to take something." All of us were silent. They didn''t know whether Jamie had heard what they had just said. Jamie took something from his seat and turned to leave. When he got to the door, he stopped suddenly and said, "I am from a rich family. I am the favourite grandson of the Lo family. Do you have a problem on it? Next life!" The man was talking wildly. Everyone turned paled on face. Jamie loved to bear grudges and was scheming. Just now they said bad things about Jamie behind h baisck, and they were caught in the act. It was no wonder that this case of cooperative investment introduction has been ruined. Jamie then turned and left. Just a bunch of ants, he won''t care. Tell him to his face and he will admire him for his courage. Jamie called a car and drove to Jane''s vi. He took out his cell phone and called Jane. Jane hung up the phone, thought that Jamie will immediately call her, but Jamie did not do so. She already felt some grievance, now he would only make it worse. Bad guy, he said he will dote her for a lifetime. He will not! Don''t call her for the rest of his life! However, Jamie''s call came. Jane directly choose to hang up. Jamie called again for the second time, Jane wanted to hang up, then want to give him a chance to exin. Although she may had a temper, but will give a man a little face. She put the phone through but didn''t say a word. She was silent. Jamie smiled, the little girl was jealous and angry. "Jane? Baby? Baby Jane? Don''t talk? If you don''t talk, then listen to me, don''t say I don''t give you a chance to talk." Jamie cleared his throat, perhaps because he had drunk wine. His voice was a little hoarse and deep, which was transmitted through the mobile phone. She only felt that her''s hearts were throbing. "Jane, I thought you were still asleep, so I never called you back. I told your sevent that you can call me if you wake up. Did you just wake up? Is your husband awnsone? If I wasn''t so awnsone, you wouldn''t have slept so long." Jamie said more and more ridiculously, Jane could not help but make a sound, Jamie, you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will hang up the phone. Jamieughed, Finally made a sound? Jane, you''ve lost your voice. But it is pleasant to listen to it. I want to hear you cry again. Your voice is so sweet, it''s like a kitten mewing." Jane got red cheeks, and the body got hot. If Jamie was in front of her, she would really want to tear the mouth of Jamie. How did this man be shameless! He was a gentleman in front of other people, but he had no dignity towards her. "Jamie Lo!" Jane shouted again, with anger in her voice. Jamie but felt he had a sense of achievement to make Jane angry. He thought at the first sight, the girls appearance was very deceptive, who was clever, in fact she will bite like a rabbit, and she was also a small wild cat, which will show paws. ''Well, well, I won''t tease you. Have you had dinner yet? Can you wait till Ie back? I haven''t had dinner yet. I''ve only had wine, and I''m starving." Jamie changed a tone of voice, speaking sweetly. Jane was sorry to hear that Jamie only drank wine and did not eat. She had met Yates had a drink before. There was a time when the family business was affected, it wasn''t doing well, it was going downhill. Yates, in order to have the order, begged everyone. He came to every dinner, and he had no time to eat but drank desperately. Once he was hospitalized because of liver problems. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She was so young at the time that she cried with fear. She had no mother, and she could not live without her father. Later Yates also promised her, when going to the dinner, he will eat something first and will also act ording to one''s ability, and won''t let her worry. But it was inevitable to drink wine in the dinner. Yates still got drunk sometimes. Now that he''s older, getting drunk was even worse for his health. Jane was angry, You men are all like this. Why dont you drink yourself to death outside. And don''t you have pretty girls forpany? She asked you to drink and she will take food for you." Jamie burst outughing, and the drivers sitting in front of him were shocked by theughter. He looked at Jamie through the rearview mirror, thinking this man was good-looking, but it is too demon. Evenughter was so crazy evildoer. Jamie was in a very good mood. Even across the cell phone, Jamie can feel the sour taste when Jane speaks. "Baby, you''re jealous." Jamie whispered, with his voice full of spoiling and joy. Jane reacted as if she had heard a joke. "What are you talking about? Who says I''m jealous? You are jealous, I am not!" Jane hung up the phone angrily, the man really thought the whole world was around him! What made her jealous? As long as Jamie dare not be good to her, she would break up with hin like damping Samuel. All the men in the world were not dead, she did not have to hang herself from a tree in Jamie. Jane can''t have dinner at all. Originally she drank afternoon tea, now she was angry. But there was no denying that, after a phone call with Jamie, the sadness from the memories of the past seemed to dissipate a lot. But at the same time, she was anger and frustrated. Won''t you eat it now, miss? "Later, I''ve lost my appetite." Chapter 100 He Really Liked to see Jane Being Jealous Chapter 100 He Really Liked to see Jane Being Jealous Jane got up and walked to the garden. In one corner of the garden, Yates made her a wooden swing set. When she was young, Jane liked to y on the swing or read books. The swing was still in good condition because it had been maintained. And over time, the wood seemed softer. Jane sat down and swang gently. She looked up at the sky, and the stars were almost gone in the sky of the city. And she thought of that the sky of her grandmothers house was so clear. She even she had seen the Milky Way in the Summer. It''s just that over the years, the two families have lost touch. Grandmother said, "Don''te here. I''m sorry, Jane, I just think of your mother when I see you. My heart is really very sad. I don''t want to see you again." Grandmother gave birth to a son and a daughter. Her son was abducted and sold so they only had a child. The only daughter died when she gave birth to a child, her father and motherinted. Jane suddenly wanted to meet them. The two old people were old and she did not know who will take care of their lives. The Zhao family was a famous local family before, and then declined. To this generation of Zhao grandfather, only a name had been left. The Zhao family still had a house in the country. The house was old and well preserved. Every year, they would maintain the house, which has been inherited for a hundred years. However, it did not show decay at all, but has a kind of ancient and heavy historical breath. When Jane was young, she went to her grandparents'' house and had a deep memory of the house. She even carried adder to the top of the tile before the grown-ups were looking, andy there till it was dark and looked at the stars. Then she fell asleep. Adults were worried a lot, thinking Jane may be lost in the woods, or fell into the pool. In rural river pools and so on, every year there will be children drowned, since naughty children love to y water. Yates was numb with fear. Later, someone found adder in the side room. They climbed up thedder and saw Jane as a little elf lying there, sleeping soundly. Yates was angery, took a feather duster and gave Jane a lesson. God knew how hard they were looking, and they almost called the police. Yates was very strict with himself, he will never give people trouble. But because of looking for Jane, basically he asked the whole vige people for help. Unexpectedly, the grandmother who was bad to them in the usual blocked Jane in front of Yates. "Jane has no mother, why dont you hit her? She did not go to anywhere, but fell asleep when she was tired. It''s not a big deal." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They didn''t think to shout at the roof. Now in retrospect, Jane''s heart felt warm, maybe because her mother Lisette Zhao had done such a thing. She wondered if her grandparents had beaten her mother at that time, or maybe they had, but then her mother was gone, so in retrospect, they must have felt very regretful. After such a thought, Jane could not sit anymore. She jumped off the swing and was going upstairs to get her things ready. She wanted to go to grandma''s tomorrow. However, when she jumped down, because she was wearing a skirt, the skirt flew up, Jane hurriedly pressed the skirt, but saw Jamie at that moment. Jamie smiled, obviously he has seen the whole process. Jane found the light in the eyes of Jamie was like a tiger. Jane ignored Jamie, turned to go. She did not expect Jamie was fast, stepped over, and pulled Jane into his arms. Jane was truggling in Jamie arms, patting on him. "Jamie, let me go." Jamie held tightly. "No, Baby, are you still hungry? I''ll go on to feed you." Jane understood Jamies meaning, because she understood, so she was angry. "Jamie, you are mean! Is that all you have in mind?" "No, Jane, it''s a wonderful thing that we love each other and stay with each other. How can you despise it so much?" Jane opened her mouth to bite Jamie''s wrist. Jamie did not avoid. Jane did not bite too hard. She let go of her mouth and there was a thin tooth mark on Jamie''s wrist. Jane was embarrassed, Jamie, why didnt you avoid?" Jamie smiled , Baby, did you calm down?" "I wouldn''t mind another bite, no, ten, as long as my baby is calmed." Seeing Jamie like this, Jane could not help but burst outughing. She temper came and went fast. Jamie said, Jane, you smiled." Then he bowed his head and kissed Jane''s lips. Jane was about to speak, but it is more convenient for Jamie to kiss her. Jane was dizzy, with the whole person lying in the arms of Jamie, did not let herself fall down. Her eyes were watery and extremely appealing. "Jane, what do you think I should do with you? I seem to love you more and more each day. And when are you going to see your heart?" "I don''t know," Jane said in a confused voice. She wantsedto have a try, to see how far they can go. But love, for her, was still a word a little too distant. Jamie did not force her. The little girl was still young, for her, the word love was too heavy. Never mind, as long as she liked him, one day, she will love him. You said you liked me. But I heard you were being courted by a woman. Jamie was in a good mood, he really like to see Jane being jealous. "Baby, don''t worry, I only see you in my eyes. You could only me that your husband is so handsome and charming." Jane was speechless, You are narcissistic." However, Jane in the end had calmed down. Seeing her face, Jamie changed a look, Jane, you feel my stomach, I am hungry. I came back as soon as I got your call." He held her hand to his lower abdomen. His lower abdomen was t and firm. Beneath his clothes, Jane could feel Jamie''s tight muscles. She drew back her hand as if she had been scalded, and said angrily, "All right, there is food at home. If you want to eat it,e in quickly." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!